《Hunter Markell》 A/N & Thinking Log
Author''s Notes
The story starts slow. Maybe slower than some of you prefer. I try to give my character''s situations a bit more depth. If you like that then you''ll like this. My MC is not always in the limelight and he doesn''t become particularly OP in the near term and trample over everyone. If you like an OP MC right from the get go, then I''m afraid this will disappoint you. I am however determined to polish this MC into someone capable but not without consequences to himself or those around him. I do like the stories that have super OP MCs - don''t get me wrong - as they are quite refreshing and sometimes you just want to have your MC go on a rampage. It feels so damn good. There''s going to be a lot of violence in Hunter Markell. Sometimes graphic, sometimes not. There''s going to be quite a lot of sex too and I''ve tried to keep it as clean as possible. However you like your stories, if you''re here then thanks for taking the journey with me. It may be worth subscribing to this particular thread. If I have some major changes in the works or something goes wrong with my schedule, you will find an announcement here. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. **********
Thinking Log
6 May 2015 I haven''t forgotten you guys, but aside from the new project I sourced, we''ve also acquired quite a big diversity project that''s now signed off. Rather than posting 4,000 word chapters, I figured I will put together something longer that could be equivalent to 3 chapters into one long chapter. Means longer reading for you but hopefully it makes up for the length of time it takes to release.
Onwards to Chapter 1
Chapter 1 - The Choice We Made Part I
Chapter 1 - The Choice We Made Part I
20 February 2041 - Lyndhurst General Hospital, City of Keri, Demeter blip ... blip ¡­... blip ¡­¡­... blip ¡°Doctor, how is he doing¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid we haven¡¯t had much progress. He¡¯s stable and the physical injuries sustained have healed very well in the last 18 months, but there¡¯s an anomaly we are still trying to identify. We believe this anomaly is the cause of his continued comatose state.¡± The doctor pauses, flipping through pages on a clipboard. Releasing a sigh, the doctor looks up at the parents of the patient that has caused quite a stir within the local medical community. ¡°Madam, we have already sent blood samples of your son to half a dozen top tier research institutes in order to help us identify what this is. Sadly, none of them have yet been able to provide us with some answers. I know you¡¯re frustrated.. it¡¯s been over a year since we sent in those requests. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± The mother cries in silence, hugging herself tightly as tears ran freely while her husband holds her, making soothing noises. ¡°Doctor, what are our options..? Does anyone have any idea for how long this will continue..?¡± asks the father, dark eye bags lining bloodshot eyes. It was obvious that he fared no better than his wife, who in her grief had slowly slumped down on the chair next to the bed where her son lies. ¡°Sir, I am aware of the difficulties you are both having. At this point in time, none of the institutes are able to give us a clear idea of how long it will take to find answers. This case, is quite unique. Sir, I think you¡¯ll have to take into consideration the possibility that your son will be in this state indefinitely. I do not wish to give you false hope that the researchers will breakthrough in the near term and you still have yourselves and your other children to take care of.¡± ¡°Are you saying we should.. consider..?¡± asks the father, eyes watering. His wife, having also understood the implications, holds her face in her hands, shaking her head while mumbling incoherently. One can faintly hear her repeat a single word - no. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s an option you will have to consider sooner or later. There¡¯s also another option, but as a doctor, I cannot truly support this idea. As a father myself however.. I feel you both deserve to be aware of all the possible options.¡± The father nods for the doctor to continue. ¡°There is a corporation called MediVance, whose research and development methods in the field of medicine are quite.. unconventional. A majority of their research have run into barriers during clinical trials as the panel in the National Health Organisation (NHO) deem their practice unethical. However, I have seen the results of some of their work. While I can understand where the NHO is coming from, I have to admit that MediVance have been successful in solving what some in the medical community deem as impossible cases. There are risks, as you should know. There is a very real chance that it could result in the death of your son. There is also a chance that your son may not be the person you both remember him to be should it be successful.¡± Slim chances. Though for this couple, they believe that hope, no matter how slim, should be grasped. ¡°What do we need to do?¡± asks the mother. ********** ¡°Good morning, MediVance Inc how can I help you?¡± chirps a female receptionist. ¡°Yes, hello, can you transfer me to Doctor Wyse please?¡± ¡°Yes sir, whom should I say is on the line?¡± ¡°Please tell him it¡¯s Doctor David Kenney from the Lyndhurst General Hospital.¡± ¡°Thank you Doctor Kenney. Please hold.¡± A pleasant, soothing music plays immediately after the receptionist puts Kenney on transfer. It¡¯s so soothing that Kenney starts to relax, the stress from the day slowly forgotten. ¡®I wonder if this is one of their medical tech researches in play...¡¯ thought Kenney. After a few minutes of waiting, the music abruptly stops and a baritone voice brings him back to the present. ¡°This is Wyse.¡± followed by a short pause. ¡°Kenney are you there?¡± ¡°Ah, yes, yes, hello Wyse. I hope you are doing well and I surely hope you have time right now. There is a patient of mine I¡¯d like to speak to you about.¡± ¡°Is that so? Let me guess. No one has been able to solve the problem and I¡¯m the only remaining card on the deck?¡± Kenney could picture Wyse snickering right now. ¡°Yes, that is the case. It¡¯ll be easier if you read the file while I brief you. Please check your email. By the way, what¡¯s with that music-on-hold? Is that something new you boys are working on?¡± ¡°Okay, I have it. Yeah, though that¡¯s more a personal project, made that tune myself. Been looking on ways to relieve a bit of stress on the go. So far, effects are extremely short term.¡± Wyse proceeds to scan through the file, brows furrowing the further he gets through the documents. ¡°Huh. Interesting. Let me know how that goes, I could use something like it. So what do you think of him?¡± asks Kenney on the other line. After a brief pause, Wyse starts to make verbal observations. ¡°He¡¯s certainly a very interesting case. 18 years old, no history of inherited diseases and up until the accident, was a healthy and athletic kid. Says here he was with a group of friends and they crashed into a van carrying undisclosed medical supplies. Reports say that all the others have fully recovered except for him. 18-months into the treatment, all physical injuries have long since fully recovered. Remains comatose. No findings to support why this is the case. A blood test had shown traces of an anomaly. Further research has traced the source to the cerebrum? Hmmm.¡± The line goes quiet. Kenney can hear Wyse tapping away on the keyboard punctuated with several mouse clicks. Although modern day technology has many other alternatives in terms of peripherals, none have performed nearly as efficiently as the traditional keyboard and mouse. Researchers also get frustrated easily and throwing a keyboard or mouse is less expensive than throwing a touch-screen LCD. A few minutes pass as Kenney patiently waits for Wyse for a course of action. He can hear Wyse humming the music-on-hold tune. ¡°Kenney, inform the parents that MediVance will send a representative within the hour. We¡¯ll take care of their son, all expenses paid for provided they agree and sign the consent forms. I take it you¡¯ve already highlighted the risks?¡± ¡°Yes, I have. Wyse, this case.. do you think that..¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry Kenney, I can¡¯t make any assumptions at this stage without doing my own research. Listen, I have to go and make preparations. When I can tell you more, I¡¯ll call you back.¡± ********** 20 February 2041 - MediVance MV, Luminous City, Demeter It¡¯s been three hours since Hunter Markell was officially admitted to MediVance. Inside one of the many rooms within the a branch of Research & Development (R&D) division located on Level B2, a small team is currently assembled behind a one way mirror, monitoring vital signs and running diagnostics across half a dozen computer screens. ¡°Linwood, I need an update.¡± Wyse says to a middle aged researcher who is sitting behind a pair of monitors. Linwood adjusts his glasses to sit more firmly on the bridge of his nose. ¡°Subject is stable inside the MediPod and we have submerged him in RGEN solution. We have clear feedback on everything going on inside his body at this point. It was a good call to use the RGEN chief. We can monitor the smallest changes.¡± says Linwood. He has been a researcher under Doctor Erich Wyse for over 10 years and this is the first time encountering such a case. It gave him the butterflies. ¡°Charlena, what else have we got?¡± Wyse nods to a young woman in her mid-twenties, her brown hair wrapped up untidily in a large bun. ¡°MediPod links to research team computers register all green. We have established a direct link to the cerebrum and there are no issues on the tech or subject side. We are currently collating and analysing data from all available sources, centered on findings by the Lyndhurst General Hospital. LARA is working on this as we speak¡± Charlena had a very soft spoken voice, each syllable uttered somewhat sensual. Although the entire staff¡¯s uniforms ensures that a lot is left to the imagination, her heart-shaped face, slightly droopy eyes and pouty lips usually have the male researchers in a daze. ¡°Good. As of now, all information pertaining to Hunter Markell will follow Level 5 protocol. Access to facilities in this area will be restricted to only the necessary personnel. Direct report only to myself and in my absence, the CEO. I need you both to follow up with updates every three hours for the next twenty four hours. If it¡¯s nothing urgent, send me a memo otherwise call me right away. From here on, the subject¡¯s name will remain undisclosed in all public records. Refer to only as, CANVAS. Charlena, inform LARA of the changes, let¡¯s get everyone on the same page.¡± ¡°Understood chief!¡± Charlena and Linwood says in chorus. Having given his orders, Wyse briefly observes the new resident of the MediPod. The MediPod is shaped like a casket with an open top, but with a wider body and reinforced glass surrounding each side, making the naked Hunter Markell clearly visible. The pod is elevated 3 ft up in the air, supported by a large reinforced tube at the center. The tube is not nearly as wide as the casket and from it, cleansed RGEN solution is constantly pumped. Two other tubes similarly connect to the head and feet of the casket. These ones are slightly smaller, with a light vacuum that sucks in the RGEN solutions to be cleansed in the tank underneath the floor. They have attached a breathing apparatus and upon closer observation, one could see a cable - thick as a fountain pen - with a spiked disc attached to the back of his neck. With a last look at the MediPod, Doctor Wyse exits the observation room. ********** tap tap tap tap tap tap tap tap tap¡­ Back in his office on the 103rd floor, Doctor Erich Wyse was putting together a report for the CEO detailing the events preceding the admittance of Hunter Markell into MediVance. Leaning back on his leather chair, arms propped up on the armrest and hands clasped under his chin, Erich re-reads his report for the second time.
SubjectHunter MarkellAdmitted20 February 2041
Designation-Primary-AllocationL5P-EWYSE-VR/CVS
Age18GenderMale
Height5¡¯11Weight150 lbs
BIO
The subject is the eldest son of Darron and Lashell Markell. Born on 17 December 2020, his known siblings are Arron and Darell Markell, aged 14 and 10 respectively. Registered student at Lyndhurst Public School, graduated July 30, 2039. Highly commended within the school¡¯s Art & Design and Geography departments. Confirmed third party statements that Hunter was a keen practitioner of Sword Arts, influenced primarily by his parents who were once practitioners themselves. No other noteworthy information regarding his education - Markell passed with average grades across other disciplines. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. Medical information from the Lyndhurst General Hospital states that Markell has no inherited diseases and no allergies to any form of medication. Records also state that the Markell family visits on a regular basis for a body check - every five years for the last twenty years. Primary consultant is Dr. David Kenney, who has worked with LGH for the last thirty years and has since been responsible for the Markell family. No irregularities found in any records. Markell and all those related has no criminal records and no known criminal affiliates - cross checked with related agencies followed by a deep data mine by LARA. All parties with relation to Markell has been scrutinized and we have evaluated possible threat level to be nil.
FINDINGS
On August 15, 2039, the subject was enroute to the airport at noon with three other individuals - Carl McKinsey, Katherina Blackford and Sasha Blackford. It was recorded that the driver, McKinsey, had tried to avoid a third party private vehicle heading the opposite direction that lost control. We have analyzed the data recorded and the cause was concluded to be an oil spill the previous day. Although sanded as per regulation, heavy rain on the morning prior to the group¡¯s departure had subsequently led to the road being slippery again. In trying to avoid a collision with the third party private vehicle, McKinsey inadvertently crashed into a van on the adjacent lane. The van was reported to be carrying undisclosed medical supplies. With help from LARA, we have identified the supplies as a modified version of our CS-01TV. CS-01TV as you may know is a trial product for curing cerebral related viruses. It did not pass the NHO trials but was deemed interesting by the national government due to the stability of the anti-virus. The anti-virus was engineered here in our research department, but due to the inherent possibility of being weaponized, we were unable to proceed to commercial stages. This modified version seems to have the beginnings of a reverse process with additional behavioural changes. Further study dictates that It is nowhere nearly complete and is extremely flawed. It worries me that the person modifying the code does not have the correct knowledge to undertake this task. The flaws in coding is currently not so evident, primarily because the core that we developed has kept the overall framework stable. I can only foresee that there will be major repercussions should they complete and deploy such a product. Reports state that Markell was found with a case of the modified CS-01TV. The severity of the crash had punctured the transport casings, one of which had pinned the subject who was sitting on the passenger seat. The report also stated that green viscous liquid had covered his open wounds. We are still analyzing the blood samples to try and estimate the level of exposure, but we are now certain that this is the likely cause of his continued comatose state. McKinsey and the Blackford sisters have since recovered fully from the accident. We have asked our contacts at the LGH for their blood samples - we plan to run tests on these as soon as possible to determine whether they have any lingering traces of the modified anti-virus and if so, further determine the level of danger to the human body.
CONSULTATION NOTES
Due to the nature of the findings, I can only conclude that Markell will be a very valuable asset to the organisation that is developing the modified version of CS-01TV. While I do have my suspicions, I am hesitant to say with certainty as to the identity of this third party. Given the sensitive nature of this case, I have taken it upon myself to issue a preliminary Level 5 protocol on all information regarding the subject. Until we know more of the nature and purpose of the modifications and the third party behind it, I believe this will be the best way for the Company to prevent any future backlash. The core, after all, can be identified by the NHO as being ours. In light of this, I suggest that we move the subject from the current less secure location to Level B5, where we are currently working on incorporating the use of virtual reality in advancing medical technology and techniques. I would also like to suggest completely severing the ties with the subject¡¯s immediate relations, in order to mask his existence from the third party.
Satisfied with the report, Erich clicks the send button, encryption notification flashing followed by a notice to indicate the mail had been sent. Leaning back on his swivel chair, he half turns towards the floor-to-ceiling window of his office and loses himself in the evening cityline view of the City of Keri. ¡®It¡¯s beautiful.¡¯ Wyse thought. Bright lights can be seen everywhere across the harbour. From this height on the 103rd floor, the view was even more amazing during the day. The harbour, named Tari Veldt, divides the City of Keri and Luminous City. The City of Keri is a large island and the Tari Veldt, which connects to the Southern Seas spans the length of the city. Commute between the two locations is facilitated by three very wide bridges running parallel to each other at equal distances. MediVance MV had spent a fortune in buying out this former financial services building located right next to the harbour in Luminous City. It was the tallest building in Demeter and it made the perfect base of operations for MediVance MV, offering plenty of space in the surrounding area for further development. As of now, the 150 floors (above ground) have been split into different publicly listed sections while the underground levels remained undisclosed to the public. With an area of roughly 3 million sq ft, MediVance was also able to build five residential towers to accommodate staff living quarters. Each tower consisted of 30 floors, housing eight units per floor with a uniform size of 900 sq ft. A separate tower was also built specifically for heads of respective departments and their deputies. These apartment units ranged from 1,500 up to 3,000 sq ft. In Demeter, Such sized accommodation can be considered luxurious. Given the numerous benefits that comes with working for MediVance, company turnover has been miniscule and loyalty has always been on the high end. Each employee considers any attack on MediVance as a personal attack on themselves and they defend it without mercy. The Founders of the company did the right thing in cultivating a culture that revolves around looking after the well being of their workforce. ¡®We¡¯ve come such a long way, you and I, eh Carrick.¡¯ were the last thoughts of Wyse as he drifted off to sleep. On the ground floor (Level 00), armed guards can be seen patrolling the premises. The building and its surrounding designs was built with a fortress in mind. However, ever since Hunter Markell was admitted early in the evening, a notice had gone out informing all security to be on heightened alert status. When you lack information, it¡¯s always better to be safe than sorry. ********** MediVance Directory (Level 00)
Level 150President¡¯s Office
Level 149Showroom
Level 148Reception
Level 142 - 147Private Executive Suites
Level 141Sky Podium
Level 131 - 140Executive Meeting Rooms & Conference Hall
Level 130Lounge Area
Level 122 - 129General Meeting Rooms
Level 121The King & Purse Bar
Level 66 - 120Medicinal Advancement - Research & Development
Level 65Lounge Area
Level 62 - 64MediVance Clinic & Private Ward
Level 61The Shepherd¡¯s Ward Restaurant
Level 56 - 60Public Relations
Level 41 - 55Technology Division - Research & Development
Level 31 - 40Natural Science Division - Research & Development
Level 25 - 30Marketing
Level 22 - 24Human Resources
Level 19 - 21Legal Department
Level 16 - 18Accounting
Level 11 - 1524-Hr Gym, Health & Spa
Level 09 - 10The Miller Ranch Bar & Grill
Level 01 - 08Department Stores
Author''s Notes: The tables were slightly challenging so it took me some time to put it together to make sure there weren''t any errors. Thank god for the thread explaining how it''s all done. That was very helpful. I''m going to try to keep at least 2 chapters in reserve in case anything comes up on my end. So this means Chapter 2 and 3 are actually done already. When Chapter 4 is completed (exclusive of proof reading), I will post the next one. I''m hoping doing it this way (for the moment) will help me judge timing.
Author''s NotesNext Chapter
Chapter 2 - The Choice We Made Part II
Chapter 2 - The Choice We Made Part II
20 February 2041 - Lyndhurst General Hospital, City of Keri, Demeter ¡°.... There are risks, as you should know. There is a very real chance that it could result in the death of your son. There is also a chance that your son may not be the person you both remember him to be should it be successful.¡± Slim chances. Though for this couple, they believe that hope, no matter how slim it is, should be grasped. ¡°What do we need to do?¡± asks the mother. ¡°Leave it to me madam, I will make the necessary calls.¡± says Kenney, before making his way out of the private room to make the arrangements. As he steps out of the door, Kenney pauses. ¡°Sir, madam, can I get you both anything while I¡¯m out here?¡± ¡°No.. no, thank you Doctor Kenney. We¡¯ll be alright here.¡± replies the father. Kenney nods and closes the door behind him. ¡°What are we going to do Darron..? My baby isn¡¯t waking up.. *sniff*.. perhaps.. perhaps if we went back to Nevrione.. we could..¡± whispers the mother, hands clutching her son¡¯s, kissing it as tears flowed freely down her cheeks. ¡°Lashell, sweetheart, even if we went back, I don¡¯t believe the Empire can help us any better.¡± says Darron, as he gently brushes back the light brown hair that has grown unkempt throughout the ordeal. ¡°I have heard of MediVance. They¡¯ve been extensively covered in the media for as long as I can remember. I can¡¯t say that I am entirely happy of the prospect of leaving Hunter in their care, but I¡¯m willing to take a chance where our son is of concern. As the kind doctor implied, it may be our only hope now.¡± ¡°.. *sniff*.. you¡¯re right. We have to take this chance.. *sniff*.. It hurts to see him like this Darron. He should be out there having the time of his life.. meeting girls.. getting into teenage trouble.. seeing the world..¡± amidst the tears and grief, a murderous aura gently radiates off from Lashell, startling her husband. ¡°It would have been more bearable.. much more bearable, if there was someone to blame.. *sniff*.. if only there was..¡± ¡°Hush now my love.. calm yourself. I too feel your pain, your grief and your anger. The sad truth is that it was an accident. Perhaps after today.. perhaps we can take the kids back to the Empire and visit Teacher. I think it will do all of us some good. Arron and Darell have been restless too. We can all use a break..¡± soothes Darron. ¡°You¡¯re right.. I think that¡¯s a great idea. I¡¯ll give Teacher a call after we¡¯re done today.¡± says Lashell as she looks up to Darron, her love for the family clear in her eyes. As she looks back at the still form of her eldest son Hunter, grief and rage continue to intertwine as the wheels start to turn inside her head. A mother¡¯s instinct is very rarely wrong. There is always someone to blame. There will be payment. A life for a life. Not even God would willingly step in to protect the one deemed responsible from the current holder of the title Empress of Blades. ********** A dark blue BMW and a white van akin to an ambulance slows to a halt outside the entrance to the hospital. The first person to step out is a young woman. Wearing a navy blue suit with a matching skirt and black heels, she can be said to be mildly attractive. Her brown, shoulder length hair framing a heart shaped face accentuates her deep blue eyes. Her demeanour exudes confidence and experience. The second person to step out is an elder man. His slim face looking slightly awkward with the large round glasses sitting on the bridge of his sharp nose. His small eyes and gray thinning hair that is combed back gives the impression of a bigger forehead. One hand is carrying a leather briefcase, while the other is pressed against his ear. ¡°Yes, we have arrived at the hospital. We¡¯ll be meeting the Markells in a few moments.¡±. A short pause as the elder man listens to the party on the other line. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t foresee any problems with the signing. Please expect us in two hours. Yes. Understood.¡± Finishing the call, the elder man turns to the young woman. ¡°Are you ready?¡± In answer, the young woman merely smiles and proceeds into the hospital lobby, the elder man following closely behind. ********** knock knock ¡°Come in.¡± says Darron. ¡°Sir, madam, the representatives from MediVance have arrived. May we..?¡± says Doctor Kenney while holding the door partially open, not wanting to intrude. ¡°Please come in doctor.¡± says Lashell, as she wipes the tears away and makes an attempt at looking presentable. ¡°Forgive me, I¡¯m a bit of a mess right now.¡± she said to her guests, attempting a smile. ¡°Mrs. Markell, Mr. Markell, my name is Astalya Kinova. I¡¯m MediVance¡¯s representative. This here is Sergi Bondeva. He¡¯s one of the best lawyers in the city and we (MediVance) have retained him as our legal advisor.¡± ¡°Pleasure. You can call me Darron and this is my wife Lashell.¡± says Darron, shaking their hands as he leads the group to the sitting area consisting of two sofas and a coffee table while Lashell proceeds to make some tea. ¡°Please. Have a seat.¡± gestures Darron to the sofa, settling himself on the opposite side after his guests sat down. ¡°Doctor Kenney has informed us of the risks, but I¡¯d appreciate it if you can fill us in with all details.¡± Giving Kenney a nod of appreciation, Darron clasps his hands together as he leans slightly forward, giving the representatives his full attention. Lashell approaches the table bearing a tray with five small cups and a pot of Earl Grey tea. ¡°I¡¯m sorry we don¡¯t have anything else available, I hope this is acceptable¡­¡± ¡°Mrs. Markell, thank you. It¡¯s perfect.¡± smiles Astalya as she proceeded to pour tea into the cups. A moment of silence passes as each one of them takes a sip. Noticing the expectant expressions on the Markell¡¯s faces, Astalya continued. ¡°MediVance is prepared to shoulder all of the expenses related to your son¡¯s treatment. He will be placed in a facility not too dissimilar from this hospital setting, where he will be cared for 24 hours a day by a team of individuals who will be dedicated to his well being. We are at the forefront of state-of-the-art medical technology and techniques so your son will not be lacking in any type of resource. As Lyndhurst General Hospital can be considered an affiliate, given the length of time that passed without significant improvement to his condition, MediVance will reimburse you 85% of the total expenses incurred to date. Please do not think of this as a handout. You can choose whether or not to accept, but know that we do feel somewhat responsible for the lack of progress.¡± Astalya pauses briefly, ready to answer any questions. Seeing none coming, she continues. ¡°Despite what you may have heard or read of MediVance in the media, I can assure you that all of our doctors are certified medical practitioners, all of whom have graduated from the most prestigious academies across the world. We have a very stringent selection process when it comes to our staff, regardless of the function they will be performing within the company. Rest assured that we are not entirely doing this out of charity and goodwill. Your son is a very unique case and we at MediVance are in the best position to both assist you and profit in the long term. I say this now as we don¡¯t wish for you to have the wrong idea. We value honesty. I believe disclosing such information is integral to you having full faith and trust in us to do our job should you decide to agree. Once we are successful in treating your son, we will have further advanced our own technology and techniques. It also provides us a foundation for treatments that may occur in the future, thereby helping those who find themselves in a similar situation. There are risks, as Doctor Kenney may have highlighted. A number of our techniques and readily available solutions are at best at the beta stage. A majority, though they have been proved successful, has not been approved by the NHO due to the inherent danger of being modified into a biological weapon.¡± another brief pause. ¡®They¡¯re very strong willed and are taking this rather well so far.¡¯ she thought. ¡°We would have to run tests to determine if any of our current technology is compatible with your son. Should none of our current techniques suffice, we will have to invest in research to figure out a new solution. How any of these will affect your son, I cannot say. I just want you to be clear that neither I nor MediVance, can guarantee positive results. We do have several other conditions that we need you to agree and adhere to for the duration of the treatment. If none of these conditions are acceptable to you, then I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to help.¡± having concluded her explanation of the terms and conditions, Astalya pours herself another cup of tea. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. ¡°... I see. What are these conditions?¡± asks Darron. Lashell on the other hand, simply sat quietly. Her pain and sadness visible on her beautiful face, her light blue eyes distant as if trying to remember better times. Astalya glances at Lashell, hesitant to continue. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Darron tells Astalya, noticing her hesitation. Grasping Lashell¡¯s hands he indicates to the representatives, ¡°Please continue.¡± ¡°As I mentioned, there are several conditions. The first, is that you cannot have any contact with any form of media with the intent to discuss your son¡¯s case. The second, is that custody of your son¡¯s medical files will be solely under MediVance¡¯s care. Upon agreement, we will procure all the related files, so you don¡¯t need to worry about that. Lastly,¡± a brief pause. Astalya looks at Darron with firm resolve. This is the most difficult part of the agreement. ¡°you cannot see your son until the treatment is deemed complete. In this case, the term complete encompasses both success¡­ and failure.¡± At the implied meaning, Lashell¡¯s eyes snapped towards Astalya, a cold menacing aura slowly gathering in her immediate personal space. All it took was a heartbeat and it was gone. Darron had dispersed the aura using his own, pushing a warm calming effect towards his wife. Neither representatives noticed the exchange. It was far too subtle and the change was swift. Minutes pass by. Kenney who was becoming uncomfortable with the silence attempts at distraction by refilling his cup with tea. ¡°We agree.¡± says Darron, with Lashell simply nodding her agreement. Letting go of her breath she didn¡¯t know she held, Astalya smiles and nods to Sergi. The latter starts pulling out documents from the leather bag. ¡°You will find everything that we discussed in these two pages here,¡± indicating at the first two pages laid out on the table, ¡°the conditions of the agreement are stated here.¡± points Sergi to a third document. ¡°These, are copies of these three documents. Although I say copies, they are all originals, with authenticated signatures from the CEO of MediVance. The four of us will sign on the respective lines where your name is indicated on each copy. Doctor Kenney will sign on each page as Witness. Hereafter, MediVance will retain one copy, my firm will take the other and the remaining copy belongs to you.¡± To Darron and Lashell, it felt as though they were selling their son to the devil. They knew, deep down there was no cure. In order to make the cure - or at least the chance at one - they have to agree for MediVance to use their son as a test subject. It was either that, or hand him over to the Reaper himself. For Darron and Lashell Markell, giving up was never an option. ********** 20 February 2041 - Markell Residence, City of Keri, Demeter It was early evening by the time Darron and Lashell came back home. They had watched as the nurses at LGH wheeled their son to the back of a white van marked MediVance. Two men dressed in black coverall and kevlar vests stepped out of the van to assist. Both were armed. The Markells understood the need and appreciated the security. What they didn¡¯t know and see, was that after the BMW and the white van exited the hospital grounds, three other cars of the same make came to life. One had strategically positioned itself as the lead car ahead of Astalya and Sergi. The other two formed the tail following the white van. Inside each of these vehicles were four armed guards, members of MediVance¡¯s private army. The drive home for the Markells was quiet, neither spoke, lost in their own thoughts. The Markells live in the upper valley, a mere fifteen minutes drive from the hospital. As they pulled into the entrance of the gated community, the guard, recognizing them had waved them on. Rows of houses passed by on either side until they reached house number twenty. ¡°Mommy, Daddy you¡¯re home!¡± yells an excited Darell. ¡°Is Hunter okay? Mommy don¡¯t be sad.¡± Lashell simply smiles and hugs Darell. ¡°I¡¯m alright kiddo and so is your brother. Listen, we¡¯ll be going on a trip soon okay? Daddy suggests we all need a bit of a break and I think it¡¯s a good idea.¡± ¡°Where are we going Pops?¡± says Arron. He had run down the stairs from his bedroom having heard Darell yelling. ¡°You know how you¡¯ve been wanting to visit your mother and I¡¯s teacher?¡± smirks Darron. Arron¡¯s eyes widened, mouth making an ¡°O¡± shape. ¡°No way! Are you for real?! Hell yeah! When are we going?¡± Unable to contain his excitement, Arron was rearing to go. ¡°Have Nana help you and Darell pack. If anything we¡¯ll stay at a hotel near the airport tonight. Your mother and I need to sort out travel arrangements. Don¡¯t give Nana a hard time alright?¡± says Lashell. ¡°Nana, can you oversee their packing and make sure they don¡¯t forget anything they¡¯d look for?¡± Nana is an portly, elderly woman that has been in service at the Markell family for generations. Although a housekeeper, she is considered family and is one of the most trusted advisors for Darron and Lashell, especially in times of marital turmoil. ¡°Don¡¯t worry dear, they¡¯ll have everything they need.¡± says Nana in a sweet, grandmotherly voice as she ushers both kids up to their bedrooms. ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll go make the call to Teacher. Can you sort out the necessities?¡± asks Lashell as she walks off to the kitchen on the first floor. ¡°Yep. No problem, I¡¯ll have it together before the kids are done.¡± Darron calls up. Taking out a large duffel bag from the small storage room next to the main door, Darron heads out into the garage. With the car parked outside the house, the garage was currently empty. Darron makes his way to a broken lever on the left wall, just past his workstation where tools of all sorts were cluttered in a heap. Reaching the lever, he pulls and releases three times until he hears a soft click. He then heads over to the opposite wall, duffel bag in hand. Stacked against the wall are wheeled metal containers holding hostage many of the kids toys. After moving these out of the way, a long rectangular panel can be seen on the floor. Pushing softly against the panel, a gentle hiss can be heard as it slowly lifts up to rest against the wall. Inside, two sets of blades resting in their sheaths await their master. Gently lifting the top-most item, one would notice the gold marking on the sheath, in direct contrast to the pitch black colour of the rest of the body. The mark denotes three swords, hilts close together with the blades fanning outwards, sealed within a circle. This signifies that the holder has been recognised as having reached the apex of Blade Mastery. Weighing just over two kilograms, it is considered as one of the more heavier blades in Minas Vici. The blade alone is 80 cm long, slightly longer than most of the blades at the Institute. The single-edged curved blade tapers off at the end with twin, wide blood-grooves along the sharp edge. The hilt itself is a work of art, featuring a circular guard and a square, black leather wrapped grip stitched with a gold lining. Shaking himself off from admiring his ¡®partner¡¯, Darron careful packs the rest of the blades into the duffel bag. Having emptied the storage and replaced everything as it were, Darron mentally takes note of the arsenal he is currently carrying. There are two sets, with each set comprising of a single 80 cm blade of the same design and six 20 cm blades without a guard. As he made his way back into the house, Darron¡¯s thoughts turned dark. There was another, more pertinent reason for suggesting this trip. He knew very well that Lashell wanted someone to blame. He is determined to find that someone for his wife. It was time to go back to the Empire. Author''s Notes: Today I found myself 2/3 of the way to finishing Chapter 4. I figured that even with the planned stuff-to-do for Easter break, I can safely finish it to my satisfaction. Tried to play around with having a PREVIEW, but I think I''ll abstain from doing that again since editing it to full won''t inform you, the reader that it has been completed. Do share your thoughts with me. I''ve read works that are far slower paced than this, but this is my own personal preference. Thanks for reading.
Previous ChapterNext Chapter
Chapter 3 - Arrival At The Empire
Chapter 3 - Arrival At The Empire
Warning: Mature Content 21 February 2041 - MediVance MV, Luminous City, Demeter Demeter. A small country located on the South Eastern tip of the continent of Minas Vici. Although the size of this country is comparable to an average sized city elsewhere in the world, the population density is among the highest, numbering above 10 million spread over a 1,500 square kilometer territory. In comparison, the continent of Barad Tori further East spans a territory of 8 million square kilometers with just double the population. This has created a somewhat unique style of living in Demeter, with buildings rising high up into the skies as well as reaching deep below underground. In the central City of Keri, a colossal building stands proudly at 2,000 ft above ground with a top floor of 150. Above it sits the three letters, M, A and I; Medical Advancement Incorporated, more generally referred to as MediVance in the media. Many practitioners and researchers in the field of medicine and technology have dubbed MediVance as ¡°The Laboratory¡± - a term meant to be derogatory yet most people in the industry cannot help but feel both fear and awe. Under the current management, the company had solidified its foothold in Minas Vici, by using any means necessary. In utilizing the near endless cash resources from the other branches to alleviate the pressure from government scrutiny, the company was able to conduct research that were deemed unethical without obstruction. While many within the population exercise their high moral principles and preach about the illegal and dishonest behaviour, far more give them praise for the advancements they have contributed to the masses. Previously known neurodegenerative diseases that was said to be incurable took the company less than twenty years to dissect, research and formulate a solution for. This is the combined strength of the five branches of MediVance, with each branch marking a continent for its territory. Here on the 150th floor sits the Minas Vici President and CEO of the 5 trillion dollar global behemoth - Weston Carrick. Sitting with his back to the cityline, the 45 year old eyes the young brunette pacing back and forth opposite his desk with a bored expression. ¡°... as I was saying Mr. Carrick, the pros outweighs the cons. VersaLife is a very strong candidate for the acquisition project to expand the Natural Sciences Division. We really should take a deeper look. The initial research we...¡± ¡°Ms Calder.¡± interrupts Carrick. The young woman stops pacing and looks on with a hint of anxiousness at the gentleman sitting behind the desk. ¡°When you look around this room, tell me, what do you see?¡± The young woman takes a moment to observe her surroundings. A thick, heavy wooden double door bars the entrance to the office. It is equipped with a concealed automatic swing door operator requiring activation via a push pad, which is installed on the desk, or an access code outside in the hall. A dull gray carpet covers the entirety of the room. On the left, a low glass table is surrounded by two sets of single and double leather sofas. On the right, a bookcase made of Cherry Wood spans the width of the room from wall to window, housing volumes worth of knowledge. Lastly, centered at the back of the room is an exquisite executive desk made of Rosewood. Behind the desk is a man wearing a deep purple silk tie on a white shirt with a charcoal gray suit. Broad, but not muscular. A slightly narrow face with a strong chin; Jet black hair that was cut short and neatly combed to one side. Eyes that are steel gray. Simple. Practical. Exquisite. As she was about to utter an answer to what can be said as a rhetorical question, she was immediately cut off. ¡°You see Ms Calder, VersaLife is everything that I am not. They are a complicated business structure that is steeped in debt. They are looking for a bailout with very little to offer in return. Their ideas are not original or inspirational enough to warrant buying them as an addition to our NSD. We have other candidates for the acquisition. Now that you have some understanding for what I look for, find it for me.¡± says Carrick, ice lacing his words. ¡°Y.. ye.. yes sir. I¡¯ll get on it right away." visibly flinching, the young woman showed signs of distress. "Tha.. thank you for your time Mr. President.¡± stammers Calder. Considering herself dismissed, the young woman bows before hastily retreating out of the office. ********** ¡°You still have a knack for scaring people even though it isn¡¯t in your nature to do so Weston.¡± chuckles Erich Wyse. His video call had been sitting idly on the monitor as the young woman outlined her proposal for VersaLife. ¡°Hmph. That was a shit proposal Erich and I have a reputation to uphold. Tell me, was it your idea to send such a fresh hire in here? That was a waste of my damn time. I ought to dock your pay old man.¡± says Carrick in a cold voice. ¡°Old? I¡¯m only 3 years your senior Carrick, where do you get off calling ME old? Oh and FYI, it¡¯s probably that sadistic bitch Shenna that sent that girl in there. Over the years she seems to have taken a liking to sending all the new M&A hires up there. People down here are calling it an initiation.¡± A brief pause. ¡°Bahahaha!¡± a deep resounding laugh echoes through the office. The source was none other than Carrick and Wyse. ¡°I remember those days. Back when we were ordered to do the same thing. If I remember correctly old man, you shat yourself when you did your presentation.¡± says Carrick, a wide grin plastered on his face. ¡°Pah. I bet it had everything to do with that drink that Shenna gave me right before the meeting. It will ¡°calm your nerves¡± my ass! I was lucky the CEO had a sense of humour and didn''t throw me out the damn window!.¡± grumbles Wyse. ¡°Bahahaha! Just so you know, I bribed the footage of that time from the I.T guy. I¡¯m just waiting for the right time to use it.¡± says Carrick, his grin turning predatory. ¡°You smug bastard. Use it if you have to, though I¡¯d much prefer you burn the damn thing and bury the ashes. Anyway, have you read my report on CANVAS?¡± At the mention of the report, Carrick¡¯s demeanour resumes the cold, calculating look renowned throughout MediVance MV. ¡°Yes, I have read the report. It¡¯s both an interesting opportunity and a dangerous venture.¡± ¡°I think so too Weston. I really think we can use this as the foundation for that new project. I''m still looking through the data but I believe he''s a great candidate. The problem lies in two places though - the family and the third party.¡± ¡°I noticed that you left out some details. Elaborate.¡± commands Carrick. ¡°Well, first with regards to the third party, my suspicion is the National Government and not only because they were the only ones who showed any interest in the anti-virus. We had LARA dig up everything she can find on the driver of the van, the company behind it, everything. It took a while, but we have identified the driver as an ex-military private security. We.. or should I say LARA.. also connected him to half a dozen high ranking officials within the National Government. It''s not concrete, but this kind of makes them a prime candidate. If it''s not them, then we''ll need to be more proactive on the ground. Second, is with regards to his family. We found out that both the mother and father are honoured practitioners and not just with any Association. They both graduated from the Institute of Blades in the Empire of Nevrione. Rather than having any criminal associations, which we usually flag, they¡¯re the polar opposite. Their teacher is the current head of the institute and is held in high esteem within the Empire''s Royal Courts." ¡°Hmm. Nevrione huh. One of the more isolated nations within Minas Vici and still sticking with the old ways. Not that I begrudge them of that. The Institute of Blades is considered the best in this continent. That said, we cannot carelessly sever the ties as you suggested. The backlash from that will be far more destructive than if we were facing the might of the National Government.¡± says Carrick, brows furrowed in deep thought. ¡°Move him to B5 as you suggested and have LARA tighten security - both physical and digital - and scrutinize every suspicious data packets being sent to and from this building. As for the family, let''s try to keep relations good with them. If the National Government has half a brain, they¡¯d do well to research the boy¡¯s background. That will be enough to keep him ¡®safe¡¯. Worst case is they don''t after which we can throw a clue to the Markells as to who is after their son.¡± ¡°Understood. That''s a clever way of going about it. I¡¯ll get on it right away. With regards to resources¡­¡± queries Wyse. ¡°I¡¯ll have a signed approval for a credit line worth 20 billion dollars. Pick your team members and give me a timeline once you are done. I need to see preliminary results as soon as possible if I am to justify to the board the dollar bills I just approved to you.¡± says Carrick. Like a child given a bag of sweets, Wyse¡¯s eyes were shining. ¡°Ha. Just you wait old friend. My creation will shake the very foundations of this world!¡± Several years from now, Carrick and Wyse will find out just how true this offhanded statement was. ********** 21 February 2041 - The White Dragon, Citadel of Bosa, Empire of Nevrione With one arm over her shoulder, Darron pulls Lashell closer to him and kisses her forehead. "Well done getting things sorted with Teacher. Since it''s getting late, it''s probably best we stay at The White Dragon tonight." says Darron, nodding his head towards Arron and Darell. ¡°It¡¯s the closest in terms of travel time to the Ironwood Kingdom.¡± Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. "Mm, yeah that sounds like a good idea." agrees Lashell as she rests her head on his shoulder. Lashell had made arrangements with their Teacher the previous evening on behalf of her family. The institute had been made aware and is expecting them in the coming days. With the outgoing flights being fully booked, they have only recently arrived in the Empire of Nevrione. Renting a self-driving Mercedez and punching in the address of the hotel, the Markells simply sat back and relaxed until they reached their destination. 45-minutes later the car slows down to a halt outside a pearly white 30-storey building with a large dragon carving crawling down the side. "Good evening sir, madam, young masters.". A tall, skinny concierge greets each of them in turn. "Welcome to The White Dragon, how may I be of service?" "A room for the night, please. We have a long day tomorrow. One of the standard suites will work. Just have an extra bed brought up." answers Darron. "Certainly, sir. May I have your name please?" "Markell. Darron Markell." A hint of recognition flashes through the concierge''s eyes, eyebrows twitching. Darron and Lashell had caught it, causing them to be on guard. Lashell casually positions herself so that the children are between her and her husband, the two of them facing with backs to each other. The concierge continues to eye the couple anxiously as he dials the phone. A brief exchange with some unknown on the other line, and then.. "Master Markell. I beg your forgiveness. We were not made aware of your arrival. Please, follow me, I will show you to your room." the concierge makes his way around the counter, bowing deeply as he completes his sentence. Darron was somewhat startled at the unexpected turn of events but quickly recovers his composure, "There is nothing to forgive. Please, lead the way." Catching onto his wife''s inquisitive look, Darron couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow, shoulders shrugging. The concierge led the way to the lifts and Darron''s eyebrows shot up yet again when the concierge''s key card registered and the lift melodiously announced "Penthouse". ********** "Master, Mistress, here are two keys to allow you access back up should you wish to step out at any time. We hope that you find the accommodations to your satisfaction. We''ll have dinner and desserts brought up to you momentarily. Please, enjoy your stay." says the concierge as he bows himself out. "Hey honey, what the hell just happened?" asks a confused Darron. "Who knows. Maybe it''s Teacher''s doing. Since neither of us really paid attention to the kind of privileges that came with the title, I''m just as lost as you are. Frankly, I can get used to this, we should have paid more attention. Haha!" "Well kids, you get to have your own rooms! Pick any one, but leave the biggest room to me and Mommy!. There''s enough real estate here to house two families!" yells Darron happily. It''s definitely a welcome change after the recent events back home. Dinner came and was immediately devoured by the hungry little monsters, their tired eyes now drooping after having had their fill. Darron princess-carried Arron to his bedroom of choice while Lashell did the same for Darell. Back in the lounge, the two continued with their night cap. "You know, this will be the last time we can treat them like kids." says Darron, his eyes distant as he looks out of the floor-to-ceiling window spanning the entire western face of the room. "I know." whispers Lashell. "After tomorrow, they''ll need to grow up and quickly. I hope we have made the right decision in coming back here." she swirls the glass of wine and takes a healthy swig. "It is." says Darron firmly. "We won''t be alive forever Lashell. What happened to Hunter, it made me realise that no matter how skilled we are, unexpected things can happen. I''d like for the kids to be prepared for the world when that time comes." Putting down her wine glass, Lashell shifts over to straddle Darron on the sofa. Holding his face in her hands, her light brown hair partially covering her face as she looks down on him and says "Arron and Darell are our sons. They have our strength. Our will. When Hunter wakes, we will be complete and all will be well. Do you believe me?" "I do." whispers Darron. Gently pulling Lashell close, he kisses her deeply. Lashell presses him against the sofa, the grief and stress melting away to make room for a more primal hunger. Darron responds, cupping her round ass and drawing her even closer. "Haa.. haa.. haa.. let''s take this somewhere more private.." whispers Lashell as she nibbles on his ear. Without saying a word, Darron stands up, his hands still firmly holding Lashell''s ass and his muscles flexing to gain the proper balance. Lashell wraps her legs around his waist, arms still firmly wrapped around his neck as they continue to devour each other''s lips. They head to the furthermost room, locking the door behind them before settling onto the bed. Still straddling Darron, Lashell undresses with urgency. Brimming with impatience, she almost tears the shirt off Darron before again feeding on his lips, her now bare breasts pressed against his broad chest. In the blink of an eye, she had managed to strip them both of their jeans and undergarments. Holding firmly onto his member, Lashell takes him into her mouth. Again, and again, and again. At the same time, Darron was returning the service as Lashell grinds her hips on his face. "Haa.. haa.. haa.. unghh.." her body starts to spasm, hips gyrating more urgently. "Unghh.. unghh.. haa.. haa.. ahh!" Desperately gasping for air as she reached orgasm, she proceeds to take Darron into her mouth. Deeper this time, again and again until he could take no more and his seed scattered across the sheets. "Haa.. haa.. we''ve just gotten started." whispers Lashell, a lazy smile across her face. ********** 21 February 2041 - Institute of Blades, Ironwood Kingdom, Empire of Nevrione The Institute of Blades is as an academy located within the Ironwood Kingdom, a mere 80 kilometers distant from the capital of the Empire. Many of the buildings throughout the Empire retain their original structures, a testament to the skills of their forefathers in creating wonders that have lasted for thousands of years. One who is unfamiliar with the Empire''s history would only see relics of the past. Damaged by humans and weathered by time, it is often easy to overlook the value that these structures possess in the eyes of the Empire''s descendants. Deep within the woods, a statue 80 ft high can be seen peeking above even the tallest of trees. The statue is of a sheathed sword, said to have been carved from a monolithic piece of hard stone dating over 2,000 years ago. On the sheath, there are three swords with the hilts close together and the blades fanning outwards sealed within a circle. The mark identifies one as carrying the honour of the Institute of Blades, additionally conferring upon the bearer the title of Emperor or Empress of Blades. Beyond the statue, the forest begins to thin out, opening up into a wide expanse of land. The pebbled trail snakes its way past the statue and continues on to a white temple some distance away. From the Citadel of Bosa, it was roughly a 3-hour drive to the Ironwood Kingdom. This leg of the journey was relatively easy, as the self-driving vehicle took responsibility for every aspect of the long drive. The difficulty began when they arrived at the end of the capital proper. From here, it was impossible to take the car any further as the woods became thicker. After unloading the luggages, Darron called the rental company, informing them that the Mercedez will be driving itself back to the Citadel of Bosa. After inputting the details of the designated staff that will receive the car, Darron set the self-drive mode to cruise and the family watched as this piece of genius technology drove away. "Okay guys." gaining the attention of his children. "We have a long trek ahead of us. It''s going to be a little tough, but we''ll go slow and take our time alright?" "Pops how far away is the academy?" asks Arron. "It''s about 2 hours on foot from here, but the trail winds its way up the side of the mountain''s foot, so we''ll be walking uphill for a while." explains Darron. A look of nostalgia appears on both Darron and Lashell''s face. "It feels somewhat good to be back here doesn''t it?" Lashell simply smiles at him, taking his hand into her own and leading the family towards the beginning of the trail. ********** Author¡¯s Notes: I¡¯ve just finished chapter 4. It¡¯s the last day of work before Easter break starts so there isn¡¯t much happening at the moment hence the free time. I¡¯ll be starting on chapter 5 until I need to leave so I can get hammered :) If there are inconsistencies, please let me know. Thanks for reading! Let the holiday¡¯s begin!
Previous ChapterNext Chapter
Chapter 4 - Erich Wyse
Chapter 4 - Erich Wyse
22 February 2041 - MediVance MV, Luminous City, Demeter It has been a day and a half since Hunter was admitted into MediVance. Following the approval to move him to Level B5 the previous morning, Wyse had been busy with the selection of additional team members. As the Head of Medicinal Advancement Research & Development division, he was responsible for nearly 11,000 staff, spread across 54 floors. Had it been any other project, Wyse would have likely delegated the selection process to his two deputies. However in this case, it was too personal for him. He felt his resolve harden as he continues to scroll and read through the endless pages of possible recruits. He needed to make the right choice. He was very aware that taking a member of staff already involved in one project or another would require careful re-balancing of the existing teams. If he wanted, he could be coldly indifferent with his choices and have the team leaders sort the mess out afterwards. This however, does not define Erich Wyse. Wyse grew up in the slum villages within the Plains of Bothua. It is a territory far north of Luminous City where old practices in agriculture and fishery are still employed. It was for a time a large, empty mass of land that was perfect for farming. As the population in Demeter grew, more villages started creeping into existence. Unfortunately, the Plains of Bothua was relatively cut off from the rapid development of technology in Luminous City and the City of Keri. Given such a long distance from the hub cities, the National Government had decided to pour all resources in the two main cities, leaving the Plains behind. Dissatisfied with his fortune at being born among the lower caste of society, Wyse became driven to learn all that he could, from whomever he could. He began to develop and hone his social skills, cultivating relationships with every individual that could be of the slightest use in the long term. He was friendly, kind and most importantly, hungry. His hunger to devour knowledge at such a young age had impressed those who knew him and shocked those that did not. Upon reaching high school, frustrated at the pace the public schools teach, Wyse decided to drop out. It was then that he decided he would leave the Plains and make something of himself in the hub cities. His parents, none too happy at the prospect of their only child leaving home at such a young age, clearly protested. Wyse would have none of it. Threatening to divorce the family if not by law but through words alone, his parents could not help but succumb to their willful child. Wyse was 14-years old when he left home. He never looked back. On reaching Luminous City, he had spent many weeks in the streets begging for money. Sometimes, he was fortunate enough to run errands for some of the local restaurants, scraping together enough to live by the day. The owners, seeing an opportunity to exploit cheap labour were very keen on using this boy. It was then that he met Weston Carrick. ********** Winter of 2009, Luminous City, Demeter "Erich! I have a delivery I need you to make and quickly. This is one of our regulars so you better make sure nothing goes amiss." says a fat balding man wearing an apron that could barely be tied around his back. "You got it boss! I haven''t let you down yet now have I?" answers Wyse, now 16 years old. "No, you haven''t so don''t you go starting now brat!" laughs the fat man. Grinning, Wyse carefully carries the stack of lunch boxes and soup containers, placing them in a large basket attached to the front of his bicycle. Wearing nothing but a tattered sweater and trousers which he had managed to procure from one of those 5 dollar shops, he began to pedal his way to the address he was given. 20-minutes later, Wyse arrives at the named address. It was a gated community with two security guards manning the main gate. "Hello senior, I''m here to deliver some take-away to.." flipping the piece of paper open he reads "Brenda Carrick. House number 5." says Wyse as he gestures to the boxes in his basket. The security exchanged a few words with someone over the radio before waving him in. Reaching the Carrick''s residence, Wyse rings the doorbell. He could hear the footsteps rushing towards the door. "Coming!" a high pitched voice shouted. A moment later, a boy, no younger than 12 years old was standing in the doorway. "Mooooommmmmmmm! Food! Is! Heerrreeeee!" screams the little runt. Wyse''s eyebrows couldn''t help but twitch. "Okay, my mom is coming. Please wait." says the boy, leaving the door open before running back into the house. Moments later, Wyse heard clacking noises rapidly approaching followed by incessant barking. ''Shit.'' he thought. ''You''ve got to be fucking kidding me'' was the last thing on his mind before a large dog pounced on him. ********** "Oh my god! Are you okay!? Harry! Get off him! Off! Bad dog! Go!" yells a stunning woman wearing tight fitted jeans and a t-shirt. "Oh God you''re bleeding really badly. I''m so sorry!" says the woman. "Weston! Blackford! Carrick! Get your butt down here this minute!" she yells into the house. "Please, come in. Let''s get you into the kitchen. We have to stop the bleeding." says the woman as she ushers Wyse into their home. Just as they stepped into the kitchen, Weston arrived. Seeing the blood trail on the floor, he exclaimed, face turning pale. "HO. LEE. SHIT!" "Watch your mouth brat! And get me the first aid kit! Then get some anti-bacterial wipes and clean the floor!" shouts the woman. In his mind, Wyse was having trouble putting the demonic sounding woman and the stunning beauty together. Hearing Weston yell an affirmative followed by the word ''mom'', it was safe to assume this was Brenda Carrick. Finally managing to speak, he says "Don''t worry Mrs. Carrick, I assume your dog has been vaccinated so there isn''t anything to worry about. As for the bleeding, I can help." Startled at this teenager''s calm demeanor, Brenda Carrick''s eyebrows drew closer together. Tilting her head to one side, she asks, "And pray tell what do you know about treating dog bites, hmm?" "Well.. first you need to place a clean towel over the injury to stop the bleeding. Then I need to elevate my arm above heart level to slow the flow of blood. Afterwards I need to wash it with soap and water before applying the antibiotic ointment and wrapping it up with a sterile bandage." says Wyse. Ticking off the steps one by one. "In the ideal world, I would have to see a doctor and answer their questions regarding the dog and its behaviour before the attack. But seeing as I can''t afford a doctor, I chose to believe that you''ve already taken care of the vaccinations, including rabies." finishes Wyse. Brenda and Weston, who came back just in time to hear the explanation, were dumbstruck. Right here in front of them was a child no younger than 15 years old, wearing a tattered sweater and trousers that barely came down to his ankles. Someone she had thought was uneducated, had just explained clearly, precisely - and more importantly confidently - the home treatment method for dog bites. ********** Having done just the exact same procedure that Wyse outlined, the three find themselves sitting around the dining table drinking juice. It was an awkward silence. "Umm. Can I go now? I kind of need to get back or my boss will dock my pay.. or worse.". Wyse asks Brenda. For a moment, he didn''t think that she heard and was about to ask again until she said "Yes, sure, you can go. Ah! Wait a moment. Here, take this, it''s the least I can do and it''ll sort you out for the doctor." Wyse smiles at the gesture. He liked this woman. She was gorgeous and kind. ''I think the right term if I remembered it correctly is MILF?'' Wyse tells himself. "Mrs. Carrick, it''s okay.¡± refusing the dollar bills he was being given. ¡°It was an accident. I have been through worse and I think you are honest enough to tell me if I was in any danger. Am I wrong?" Brenda smiles. She too took a liking to this kid. ''He''s intelligent and has very good social skills. Well mannered and sincere.'' she thought. "Okay. But promise me that if you feel anything is wrong that you will come to me do you hear?" Wyse nods. "Just to make sure you do, I''m going to tell your boss that no one else but you will be delivering my orders from now on." This, was the beginning of a relationship that will turn his life around. ********** 22 February 2041 - MediVance MV, Luminous City, Demeter Something about that brief flashback is tugging on Wyse''s mind. Irritated, he sits back and stares at the ceiling, willing his mind to hunt down the perpetrator. Jerking in his chair, Wyse pulls his keyboard close and starts pulling up the files that have been compiled on Hunter Markell. ''It''s here, somewhere.'' he thought. The word he was looking for was there, hiding behind a thin veil, almost within grasp. Scrolling through the documents, his eyes scanning for the word that will draw the curtain open on this elusive.. thing. He froze. In front of him was the word he was looking for. "Blackford." he whispers. "Sasha and Katherina Blackford. Weston Blackford Carrick.". He continued staring at the name, brows furrowing. ¡°It might be a coincidence. He would tell me if they were related somehow, right?¡± he tells the empty office.. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. Bringing up the video conference option, Wyse connects to Charlena Bentzen. "Hi Chief, what''s up?" "Charlena, have we got those blood samples from McKinsey and the Blackford sisters yet?" "Yes Chief. We received it at lunch yesterday. However, since moving Markell to Level B5, everything''s just been so hectic we had to prioritize. It''s still in cold storage Chief, we haven''t had the chance to sort it out. When''s backup arriving? I think Linwood is dying here." "I''ll sort out the additional team members. Do me a favour and grab a couple of people from the Technology division. Tell them I''ll owe them one if they don''t put up a fuss." "You got it Chief. Anything else?" "Yeah. How''s our boy doing?" "Sleeping beauty is still out cold Chief. Vitals are all normal. We haven''t had any abnormalities pop up on the scans outside of the concentration of modified CS-01TV in his cerebrum. For the sake of keeping things simple, we''ve renamed this strain CVS-01." "Very good. I''ll be heading down there later this evening. Make sure the techies know what it is they need to do. If you need me I''ll be here in my office." "Leave it to me Chief." says Charlena before ending the video conference. "Sigh. Weston, it better be a coincidence.." mutters Wyse as he continues to browse the files of all currently unassigned personnel. Minutes later, a calendar reminder pops up with an attached note saying ''Dinner with Shenna. Her treat. Shepherd''s Ward Restaurant, 7.00pm.'' Wyse couldn''t help but groan visibly. ********** Shepherd''s Ward Restaurant, 61st Floor of MediVance MV background chatter of staff and registered guests dining "Is it just me or is it busier than usual around here?" comments Wyse. "It''s just you darling. If you spend more time out of your office and your lab, you''d know that this is perfectly normal." answers a chubby blonde woman wearing square glasses. "Time is not something I can spend so freely as I please Shenna. There''s seemingly always something coming up." retorted Wyse as he cuts into a piece of lamb chop. "Hmph." says Shenna, giving him a reproachful look. "You can choose how to spend your time Erich not the other way around. That''s what you have deputies for. Look at you, 48 and still yet to re-marry. I can already name a few that could fill that role." Wyse grimaced. Topics concerning his dead wife was not something he enjoyed discussing. They had parted under disagreeable circumstances, with her taking their daughter. Seeing the look on his face, "I''m sorry Erich" as she reaches for his hand. "I just worry about you. You and Weston, I treat you both like my big brothers. I just want you to be happy, that''s all. For you and your daughter." Wyse waves a hand indicating they should just forget the discussion. "So how are the acquisition projects going? I had heard that another newbie became your latest victim." he smirks. Shenna, appreciating the change of topic, giggled. "Yes. She''s a bright one but she needs to learn how to fear. Besides, I still get the kicks when those newbies return looking like they''ve seen shat their pants." she teases. Wyse almost choked at that last comment. "I am never going to live that down am I?". Wyse seemed resigned to his fate. Fortunately, only the ones who have lasted as long remember the incident and each one of them has their own memorable experience. "Hahaha! No darling, not as long as Weston and I are around at least." beams Shenna. The rest of the evening was spent reminiscing about college days when they first met. Back in those days, Shenna was half the size she is now. 5 years younger than Weston, Shenna was considered one of the most beautiful in the campus. Naturally outgoing with a high level of charm, she was also very intelligent. It was a rare commodity in those days. Things changed when Shenna married her long term live-in partner. Neither Carrick or Wyse pressed her on what happened, but she lost that outgoing personality and had instead begun to stick to only the good few people she already knew. She''s still very intelligent, but more wary and wiser to the ways of men. ********** Restricted Area, Level B20 of MediVance MV It was late and Wyse had completely missed his appointment with Charlena to check up on progress on Level B5. This was one of those occasions where he would set his responsibilities aside for just a moment. The conversation with Shenna had struck a chord in Wyse and he realised that he is indeed getting on in his years. It was something he promised himself he would seriously think about. After all, who would care for his daughter when he is no longer around? Arriving at Level B20, he was greeted with a large cavernous area. They had been excavating and expanding underground since they first bought the building. The level is in fact rather misleading. Currently, Wyse is approximately 1,000 ft below ground, half the height of the MediVance building above ground. Flood lights are placed strategically to illuminate all areas and workers can be seen modifying or building supports to ensure that the area remains intact in the event of an earthquake. Heading off towards one of the smaller tunnels, Wyse greets several of the armed guards. He knew them all by face. After all, this place can be said to be his own little kingdom. Wherever he goes here, he has free reign. Not even Carrick can dispute that. "Hello sir. Good to see you back." salutes a female guard. "Hello Merissa. How''s the crew doing?" Wyse acknowledged. "Very good sir. We have the newer recruits doing 12-hour shifts before giving them time above-ground. They need time to acclimate to being this deep down. The rest of us can now stay down here for weeks without needing much ''air'' time." By ''air'', Merissa means above ground. Wyse had no idea how that term came about. "Good. Let me know if you or any of the lads need anything. It''s not an easy job being down here and what you do here is important, so don''t hesitate to ask." "Understood sir. I need to check the other sections, so unless you need anything else at the moment...?" queries Merissa. "No, that will be all Captain. Dismissed.". Merissa saluted Wyse before she resumed her duties. Further down into Level B20, Wyse stops in front the Ops room. Pressing his right palm against a pad on the wall whilst simultaneously leaning forward so that a rectangular device on the door was at level with his eyes, Wyse says "Erich Wyse. Designation XBNFG245S." A feminine robotic voice sounds out, "Welcome back Doctor Wyse. Please enter." ********** The Ops room only had one individual stationed in it. Looking up from his work as the door opened, he welcomes his visitor. "Heelloo Erich! It''s good to see you my boy! How are things going up there?" says the elder man. Erich smiles. "Things are going well. Doesn''t it get boring for you around here? You really should get out more.". Inwardly, he laughs at himself for saying the very same things Shenna had said over dinner. "Oh come now. I''m too old to be moving about you know? Besides, can''t leave these babies here unattended." the elder man gestures towards rows and rows of computer screens, each and every one scrolling rapidly with data or images and sorting them into files. Erich''s smile is full of warmth. Though not outwardly saying it, his eyes shone with love. "Thanks for being around, Dad." as he hugs the old man. The old man chuckles. "I love you too son. Now, go and do what you came here to do." Erich nods and heads to the next door. The room was dim with a lot of overlaying cables of various sizes, the biggest as thick as a man''s thigh. Stepping gingerly around the clutter, he makes his way to the center of the room, in the same direction as the cables. There, in the middle is a large tank, the cables snaking around the base. Resting his hands and forehead on the tank, he breathes deeply, choking back tears. In the tank was a naked girl, no older than Hunter''s age. She was unconscious, with the same breathing apparatus and cerebrum attachment as Hunter. "Hello Lara." The father greeted his daughter. ********** Author''s Notes: Ho ho ho. Kudos if you saw that coming since I didn''t until I woke up the other day. If the chapters are making you feel depressed, that¡¯s great! I am hoping you can capture the feeling somewhat. So that when everyone starts kicking everyone else¡¯s asses you¡¯ll remember this and understand. Off to get hammered. Happy Easter!
Previous ChapterNext Chapter
Chapter 5 - Bloody Fight In The Woods
Chapter 5 - Bloody Fight In The Woods
21 February - Institute of Blades, Ironwood Kingdom, Empire of Nevrione Previously on Hunter Markell "Pops how far away is the academy?" asks Arron. "It''s about 2 hours on foot from here, but the trail winds its way up the side of the mountain''s foot, so we''ll be walking uphill for a while." explains Darron. A look of nostalgia appears on both Darron and Lashell''s face. "It feels somewhat good to be back here doesn''t it?" Lashell simply smiles at him, taking his hand into her own and leading the family towards the beginning of the trail. ********** Tired. This is the word repeating itself in Arron and Darell''s mind at this moment. The family has been walking uphill on rocky ground for about an hour and both kids have reached the limits of their endurance long ago. Some very simple psychology at play ensured that Arron and Darell kept moving onwards; Arron, being the older brother, refused to let his younger brother portray him as being weak. Darell on the other hand, wanted to show his older brother that he can be just as determined. Darron and Lashell, having noticed it long ago, smiled inwardly to themselves. "Kids, we''ve come a long way. We''re proud of you! Now after this ridge there should be an area we can stop to rest at. Mommy and Daddy are tired so if it''s okay with you two we''ll take a break there alright?" cajoles Darron. He knew there was no way either of them would openly agree to resting. "Mmm. Daddy''s right. Mommy''s legs hurt." a sly smile forming on her face as she looks at Darron. The kids, being oblivious to the innuendo readily agreed. "Pops that''s a good idea. You guys need to rest. Mommy''s getting old so we need to let her legs have a break." says Arron. The obvious concern on his son''s face was heartwarming but Darron couldn''t help but guffaw. "You brat, who are you calling old? I''ve got great endurance! If you don''t believe me you should ask your Dad." again with the sly smile at Darron. Upon passing the ridge the trail widens out into a 60 square meter space, a flattened area to the side the only clear indication that this place was commonly used as a resting spot for those travelling in and out of the Institute. Setting down all the luggages, Darron starts unpacking some of the snacks and the extra bottled water. "Babe, we''re running behind schedule. Do you think we''ll have enough daylight to reach the academy?" asks Lashell having checked the time. "At this time of the year, we should have a good 2-hours before the sun sets. It should be enough time. From here onwards, the trail slopes gently downwards until we reach the stone sword - at least from what I remember." answers Darron. In an area such as the Ironwood Kingdom, it was not uncommon for the landscape to change slightly due to heavy storms or earthquakes. "But Daaadddddd. You said it was only going to be 2-hours over an hour ago!" whines Darell. "Hahaha! Yes I did didn''t I kiddo. Daddy made a mistake. You see I only remember it taking 2-hours but back then Mommy and Daddy were much much younger." says Darron while mussing up Darell''s hair. A faint killing aura was emanating behind him and he was instantly alert. Turning to confront the source, he was faced with his wife. "Ahe.. ahehehe..". Darron couldn''t help but have an apologetic look on his face while scratching the back of his head. Rustling noises in the woods put a stop to their antics. Darron and Lashell''s eyes met and they knew instinctively that something unfriendly is approaching. "Kids, go stand by that big rock over there." whispers Lashell as she points to an outcrop ten paces away from their luggages. "Now, I need you boys to be quiet alright." whispers Darron. Taking out an extra blade from the duffel bag, he hands it over to Arron. "Do you remember the basics I taught you? Stance, handling, everything?" he asks Arron. Visibly frightened, Arron could only nod. "Good lad. Make sure you protect your brother alright? And you Darell, don''t make it hard for your brother. Stay behind him and stay close to the rock.". This time, both kids nodded. Walking back to his wife, he asks "What do you think it is?" nodding towards the direction of the noise. "Definitely not something as big as a mountain bear. Wait. Do you hear that?" asks Lashell. "Yeah, there''s more than one.". Darron and Lashell took one last look at their quivering children before slowly drawing the two blades secured across their lower back. "It''s a good thing we have three blades each." nods Lashell towards the third blade strapped to their right leg." They''re here. It was a pack of mountain wolves. ******** A pack of seven wolves padded out of the woods into the opening. As if in sync, they all stopped at the edge of the clearing. The alpha stood in the middle, drool dripping from its maw. It was the biggest among the pack, its fur a mix of dark brown and black, with mismatched eyes of blue and green. A 60 sqm area was not big. That was roughly 650 sq ft. Surrounded and outnumbered, there wasn''t much space to maneuver which was why both Darron and Lashell opted to use two short blades rather than going for their sword. Leaving a defensible distance between the two of them but not quite big enough for a lone wolf to pass through easily, they both started emitting an aura full of killing intent as they took their stance. Legs staggered, with the left foot leading slightly as hands held both blades in a reverse grip, keeping the muscles relaxed. As if on cue, the wolves pounced. Three of the wolves including the alpha ran straight for Darron while three ran towards Lashell. One wolf was greedy enough to try its luck having seen a far easier prey towards the back. It tried to force its way through the middle. Lashell was there in an instant. Performing a rolling dive to cut the distance, she sweeps her leg to bring her entire body''s force around to slash at the wolf''s flank. The wolf''s survival instinct saved it from being gutted, barely leaping in the opposite direction, a small gash appearing along its left ribs. Unfortunately for the wolf, Darron made his move at the same time as Lashell. The moment the wolf leaped away from Lashell to avoid the strike, Darron was right on top of it, burying both blades at the neck and stomach area. Aiming for maximum damage, he pulls the blades out at an angle to the entry point, the sharp edges slicing through the wolf''s hide like a hot knife takes to butter. "Uurraaaarrgghh!" screams Darron as blood erupts from the massive wounds inflicted on the wolf, its intestines, liver, stomach and other organs spilling out in a heap. Following her leg sweep, the blade arm that cut the first wolf was still making its way around, propelled by the speed and force at which Lashell executed the action. A second wolf leaped towards her from six feet away. Flipping her grip without slowing the motion of her blade arm, she forces her body to fall to her right as she exited the sweep, simultaneously bringing up the right blade. The wolf, unable to change directions in mid air, could only meet the blade with the underside of its jaws. Lashell buried the blade as far up as it could go before rolling out of the way. As she rolls into a kneeling position, another wolf had pounced and she only had enough time to bring her left arm up to protect herself. "Aaaaaarrrggghhhh!" a pained cry tears from her throat. The wolf had latched onto Lashell''s left arm. Letting go of the blade she held in her left hand, her right meets it part way up and she buries it in the wolf''s neck. From sheer anger and pain, she buries the blade deep and performs an outward slashing motion that opened the wolf up from neck to left flank. Blood rained on the grass and the wolf died. ********** After tearing the first wolf almost into half, Darron had, with uncanny precision thrown his right blade backhanded at the closest wolf charging at him. The blade embedded itself right between its eyes, the force of the throw enough to nullify the speed of its approach, stopping it dead in its tracks. The next wolf had approached him from his flank, no doubt trying to divide his attention with its pack member. Unfortunately for this wolf, Darron had thrown the blade thus giving him precious fractions of a second to meet his adversary. In mid leap approaching from his left, there wasn''t enough time to adjust the angle of the left blade in order to deal substantial damage. Instead, Darron kicked high with his right foot, resulting in the force flipping his body a full 360 degrees. His right hand outstretched and touching the ground at the peak of the turn, he was able to control his descent. The kick stunned the wolf in mid air, its neck snapping backwards. Recovering from his landing faster than the wolf, Darron lunges and stabs it three times in the neck in quick succession, making sure that it was dead. Hearing Lashell''s pained cry, Darron''s sense of urgency reached another level. A quick study shows that only two remain including the alpha and both of them were heading straight for Arron. Evaluating the alpha as the bigger threat, Darron throws the blade in his left hand. His throwing motion continues, bringing his left hand close enough to his right leg to grasp the third blade. The third blade was strapped in a way that the handle was pointing towards the ground. He grabbed it and utilizing years of practical experience, was able to reverse the momentum of the throw. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. It is a difficult feat requiring countless hours of practice and proper muscle coordination. Having grabbed hold of the third blade, his hand immediately flicked upwards into a backhand throw, releasing the blade part way. The entire motion was done so quickly that there was barely a breath in between the blades hitting their mark. The alpha, having two blades buried on its back, stumbled, still alive. The last wolf however was nearly on top of Arron. Lashell could only look on at her sons. The wolf had slipped past her as she was finishing off the one that bit her. There were only mere heartbeats to draw the last blade before they kill her sons. She saw the alpha, a hungry look in its eyes. She saw it stumble and the two blades protruding from its back. She knew Darron had spent all of his blades and she was the only one that can do about something it. ********** Darell was terrified. He had never been in such a situation. He never imagined it to be a possibility. Living in the city, it was one thing to hear parts of a story from your parents about something they have experienced in the past. It was another to live it in its entirety. Hiding behind his brother who was no less terrified than he was, he watched as his father butchered the first wolf and he felt his stomach turn. Until today, neither he or Arron had any idea what their parents were truly capable of. They had always been.. normal. It was, simply put, jaw dropping and so ridiculously frightening he nearly lost control of his bowels. When his mother got bit, he thought it was over and he wanted to rush out. He couldn''t. His legs refused to obey his commands. He was relieved when his mother sliced the wolf open in revenge. Some part of him was extremely satisfied at the savagery. It was a relief short lived as the biggest wolf of the pack and one of its members rushed past his father and mother. They were heading right for Arron. ********** Arron''s senses were all over the place. Like Darell, it was his first time being put into such a situation. He was worried for his parents but he was more worried for his brother. When the two wolves rushed past his father and mother, he thought they were dead for sure. The alpha was faster than the other wolf, eating up the distance quickly. A whistling sound was the only indication that something had happened as the alpha stumbled and skidded to a halt. It was still alive, but barely. ''We have a chance. We have a chance. Come on! Come on! Come on Arron!'' he yells to himself. Facing the last of the wolves, he made his decision. Backed up against the outcrop, there was no safe place to run to. The alpha may be weak, but is likely to still be capable of mauling Darell. He needed to give Darell some room to run. Having made up his mind, Arron ran to meet the wolf. "Darell! Ruuunnnnnnnnnnn!" as an opening down the middle presented itself, clear of the alpha for Darell to run safely to his parents. It happened in a heartbeat. The wolf pounced. Arron, left hand outstretched, blade hand ready to stab, meeting the charge. The wolf brought Arron to the ground, the combined speed and weight too much for a 14-year old. ********** Lashell and Darron saw their son rush the incoming wolf. "Darell! Ruuunnnnnnnnnnn!" they heard him shout. Darron moves to intercept Darell. Lashell had rolled up onto a half crouch, left arm dangling to the side and feet wide apart. The wolf pounced and she saw Arron go down beneath it. ''Please let me make it'' she thought. Using a similar technique to the one Darron used on the alpha, Lashell threw her last blade. Right hand sweeping past her right leg, pulling the blade out in the same motion; upper body twisting to lend speed and force into the throw. The blade struck the back of the wolf, the force of impact eliciting a cry from it. It kept pawing the ground as if trying to get away. All this time, Arron was pinned down beneath it.. Darron took Darell into his arms, his son in tears over his brother''s sacrifice. The wolf was now pawing the ground, the hilt of a blade visible on its back. Lashell was making her way over to Arron. "Son, stay right here. Don''t move from here okay? There are no more wolves here that will threaten you, but I need you to stay right here.". Darell nods dumbly. Darron makes his way to the closest wolf, taking out a blade. It was time to finish off the alpha. Arron was stuck underneath the wolf. He had felt the impact of what he assumed must have been a blade as the wolf pressed against him. It was now desperate to run away. The only reason it was unable to do too much damage to Arron in this position was that Arron''s blade was embedded deeply into its chest. A careless move and the blade can easily pierce its heart. They stayed like this until the wolf bled out. To Arron, what had been barely 20 seconds had felt like hours. As Lashell reached him, she yanked the dead wolf off of Arron, relief flooding her face at seeing her son intact. "Ohh kiddo thank God you''re alright." whispers Lashell as she draws him into a hug. In the corner of her eye, she saw Darron execute the alpha. ********** The entire ordeal lasted barely two minutes. Every move Darron and Lashell executed was made while keeping the middle area defensible to force the opponents to take a roundabout way in order to get to their kids. It just barely worked. The fact that - aside from Lashell''s arm injury - no one else was seriously hurt can be attributed to their skills with the blade. Outmatched in speed and in number, they were still able to prevail. They had continued on in the trail to get the kids away from the stench of the killing field. After cleaning the wound as best he could, Darron wrapped Lashell''s arm using an entire roll of bandage. The wound will no doubt leave some deep scars. Fortunately, the wolf didn''t have time to bite a chunk of her flesh off before dying. Seeing they were at a point where they couldn''t do anything but move forward, the Markell''s trudged along the pebbled trail until they can finally see the stone sword in the distance. They didn''t have far to go. ********** It took just under an hour and a half for them to reach the stone sword from where they battled the wolf pack. There were several people tending to the area near the stone sword, most of whom were wearing the Initiates uniform. Seeing the bloody couple and their pale faced children, one of them immediately called out for a Master while the others rushed to help the travellers. A couple of the Initiates brought water while others tended to Arron and Darell, checking them for injuries that needed immediate attention. A man in his early thirties approached Darron and Lashell. "Greetings. My name is Newton Rosek. I am Master here at the Institute of Blades. Pray tell strangers, what has befallen you?" his eyes taking in the four of them. "We were on our way here and we decided to get some rest at the spot just over the ridge. We got surrounded by a pack of wolves." Darron explains. The Master indicates to four Initiates to backtrack along the trail. "There is no need to do so Master. Unless your purpose is to ascertain that we have not lied." chirps Lashell. "It is my perogative to.." starts Master Rosek. Darron, clearly displeased and still suffering from the lingering effects of bloodthirst, unleashed his aura, startling the Master and eight Initiates. The immense pressure somehow made the surrounding air seem thicker, harder to breathe. "I do not care for your perogative Master Rosek." lacing the word ''Master'' with sarcasm and disdain. "We are here to meet the Saint of Blades, our Teacher, Graham Drayton. He is expecting us." Darron says coldly, his aura pulsating with violence from the previous encounter. "Ah.. uh.. wh.. who should I say is.." stammers Rosek. The violent aura was smothering him. This time it was Lashell that cut him off. "Listen you little shit. That was the second question you should have asked after checking if we were okay. Now listen carefully." her impatience clearly showing, venom accompanying each and every syllable uttered. "The name is Markell. Darron and Lashell Markell." eyes emitting a predatory look. A hush had come over the crowd of Initiates. The Master was beside himself with fear, awe, respect and envy. "A.. at.. once, you¡¯re honoured one." the Master bowed deeply, dispersing the Initiates and ushering the Markells towards the white temple. ********** Author¡¯s Notes Well. I hope that was enjoyable! Please leave your comments. They are much appreciated! *wipes sweat from forehead*
Previous ChapterNext Chapter
Chapter 6 - Arrogance Paid In Blood
Chapter 6 - Arrogance Paid In Blood
22 February 2041 - Institute of Blades, Ironwood Kingdom, Empire of Nevrione News of the arrival of the Markell family spread like wildfire throughout the Institute. The current principal and Saint of Blades Graham Drayton had briefly met with the family and immediately dismissed them to get cleaned, treated and rested. The following morning, Darron and Lashell were the first to wake. Arron and Darell, having suffered tremendous mental and physical stress from the previous day''s ordeal, were still fast asleep. Stepping out into the morning sun, Darron took stock of his surroundings. Lashell had opted to stay for when the kids wake up. Currently, the family was accommodated in one of the numerous cottages within the academy grounds. A row of similarly built dwellings with the same brown tiled roof, modestly separated by pine trees lined the dirt path. On an intersection, a sign indicated that the path was called Hedge Side. Stretching his arm muscles, Darron proceeds along the path. ''Fuck me, how many years has it been since I last had that kind of exercise. Feeling like shit right now.'' he thought to himself as he replayed the battle with the wolf pack, trying to analyze what he or Lashell could have done better. Taking the intersection named Ravensbrook Lane, Darron was joined by numerous people in different attires. Some were clearly students at the academy, defined by the insignia they wore and some were civilians. Mild chatter fills the air alongside the fresh smell of pine. ''Sometimes I forget why we left this place..'' thought Darron as he truly appreciated the vast differences between the living standards here and that of Demeter. Reaching another intersection, Drakesfair Lane on the left leads to the market area and general shops. To the right was Highsword Street, where weapons, accessories, battle-wear and the forges are located. Choosing neither route, Darron continues to the end of Ravensbrook Lane, where the main academy building stood. The main building, as with most of the structures at the Institute, was built out of stone. A giant arched stone gateway with low walls running along each side stood at the end of Ravensbrook Lane, signalling the entrance to the main compound. "Hua! Hua! Het! Het!". The yells of practitioners could be heard, the walls seemingly reverberates and the air felt heavier from the combined martial aura of thousands of people. Beyond the entrance were wide swathes of neatly trimmed fields separated by stone pathways, which all interconnected at the other side of the field where several buildings stood. Out in the fields, practitioners up to the level of Adept practice their forms, some with blades of different lengths, some bare-handed. Stopping a young man no older than his son Arron, "Excuse me lad, it''s been a while since I''ve been here. Can you point me to the principal''s office?" queries Darron. The young man looks at him from head to toe and back before impatiently pointing towards the Eastern building, opposite the field. "That building over there. Principal''s office is on the 3rd floor. You can ask someone again once you get inside if you can''t find it.". Without waiting for a word of thanks, the young man sprints away to join one of the groups in the field. ********** knock knock knock "Come in Darron." says a deep authoritative voice. As Darron stepped into the modest office he was met with scrolls and books, stacked and laid bare on a work table. Various blades adorned the walls, some with accompanying scrolls detailing the various forms that could be ideal with the blade. "Hello Teacher. Long time no see. How did you know it was me?" asks Darron. He had suppressed his aura as best he can and so was curious as to how he was identified. "The prodigal son returns. It''s been 20 years since you and Lashell left us Darron. One thing hasn''t changed, however. You may have suppressed your aura, but the air immediately around you is heavier than anyone else''s around here. Except of course, for me." says Graham Drayton, a smile forming on his face. He is the Head of the Institute of Blades and current title holder of Saint of Blades. "Come in, come in." Drayton gestures towards one of the seats flanking a small coffee table. "It is very good to see you Darron. You both have been missed. I see you also have two kids now eh. Time sure flew by." chuckles Drayton as he brought over a tray with cups and a pot of tea. "We missed you too, and this place." says Darron, nostalgia creeping in. "As for the kids, Lashell and I actually have three sons." and so he began to recount the events that led the family here in Ironwood Kingdom. Brows furrowed, Drayton sets his cup down. "I''m very sorry to hear that you and your family have suffered this way. I would have dearly liked to meet your son Hunter. He sounds a lot like you." the old man smiled gently. "That''s part of why we have come. We''d like for Arron and Darell to learn the Sword Arts. Even before encountering the wolf pack, we realized that no matter how powerful we become, in the end, humanity has not found a means for immortality." "Mm. Indeed." a brief pause as Drayton takes another sip. "I can enroll them, but on one condition.". Lifting one finger up, Drayton held Darron''s eyes with his steely gaze. "Name it, Teacher." "You and Lashell are to both continue your training, here. Under no circumstances are you able to leave, barring perhaps the awakening of your son. So either until Arron and Darell reach the level of Grandmaster or Hunter wakes, the two of you will remain here in the academy." It was within Darron and Lashell''s expectations. They already knew that their Teacher would not relinquish his hold on them so easily. There are after all, currently only four individuals in the entire Minas Vici that has reached Emperor and Empress level in the Sword Arts. Darron could only nod his head in agreement. "We accept." he whispered. "Good! Very good!". Drayton''s demeanor radiated uncontrollable joy. "One other thing Darron. 20 years ago Lashell could have taken on that wolf pack by herself while you had a picnic with your kids.. and I''ve always seen more potential in you. For that encounter to require the two of you with one getting injured, I''m very, very disappointed." a wicked predatory smile appears on Drayton''s face. "....................." "Both of your senses have dulled. Your speed has dramatically slowed. Had you from 20 years ago unleashed that puny thing you call an aura at Rosek, that useless idiot would have been on his knees crying for his mother." and so the lectures began, like a parent to a child and Darron could only sit there and take it. ********** Two hours later, a knock on the door halted Drayton''s verbal barrage. "What is it!?" he yells. A muffled voice beyond the door, barely discernible said "A lady is here to see you sir. There are two kids here too." "Bring them in." Drayton calls out. Lashell, Arron and Darell both stepped into the office. Lashell''s arm was freshly bandaged by the healers at the academy. Arron and Darell looked a little better, the surrounding environment overwhelming their senses and understanding. ''There are so many TREES here!'' both of them thought. ¡®It¡¯s like living in one of those fantasy RPGs..¡¯ "Lashell. It''s good to see you." smiles Drayton. "Teacher. It''s good to see you too." bowing to her mentor. "So which one of you little rascals is Arron and which one is Darell?" Drayon says playfully. "I''m Darell." says the smaller boy as he points to himself. Drayton smiles broadly at the kids. To Lashell and Darron, he simply says, "Leave them with me for now, I''d like to speak to them for a bit. Darron can explain the rest to you Lashell. We still have about an hour and a half before the academy convenes for lunch. We''ll meet you at the restaurant called The Steel Chalice. It''s along the road East of here." Before leaving, Lashell and Darron bid their kids farewell and assured them that Drayton will take them to meet back up at lunch. Satisfied, they left their kids in their Teacher''s care. "Please, have a seat. Let me get some more tea.". Moments later, Drayton had replaced the tea cups on the table with fresh ones accompanied with a new brewed pot. "Now a bit of introduction. My name is Graham Drayton. I''m 5 years older than your father. My father was the previous principal of this Institute. Like I have taught your parents, so did my father teach your grandparents." seeing the shocked look on both their faces, Drayton hurriedly intercepted the inevitable barrage of questions "But before we get into that - and I will tell you your family''s history - tell me about yourself." "Um. Well as you know I''m Arron. You probably already know why we are here. I''ve always wanted to learn the Sword Arts ever since Pop''s been teaching Hunter. I know some of the basic stances, but with the things that have happened, I''m even more sure that I want to at least reach Pop''s level."says Arron, starting off unsure, the resolve solidifying in his eyes as he continued. "Like I said earlier, I''m Darell. I want to get stronger so I can beat those that pick on my big brother!" says Darell, chest puffing out. At the bold announcement, Drayton couldn''t help but laugh out loud. "Bwaahahahahaha! I like you both. You have resolve and reason. You will need both when the going gets tough here. Now, what about your schooling, your life back home?" "Mom and Dad had already left letters with the schools informing them that due to certain things happening, that we were heading back ''home''. Everything happened so suddenly so we didn''t really get to speak to any our friends about it, but we''re here now. I think that''s all the matters." replies Arron. "Mm! Where my brother goes, I go!" added Darell. ''What an interesting pair..'' Drayton thought. ''Perhaps there is a chance to birth two more high level Blademasters. Three should the older brother awaken.'' Clapping his hands together, Drayton says "Right. Now I will give you some history on your family name. No doubt your parents have not told you much and that''s not because they didn''t want to, but because those two never paid attention. When they were younger, the two of them fought first and talked later. Tsk. Tsk." After grabbing a thick leather bound tome from one of the shelves, Drayton started his narration of the Markell bloodline. "The first Markell recorded in our history here at the Institute dates back almost 1,500 years ago. The stone sword you saw had already been built by then. The Markells were known for their fighting spirit. They were brawlers at heart. Some said they may have been pirates who got tired of the sea life. Your father was lucky in finding someone similar to him in that way. It wasn''t until about 1,200 years ago that the first Markell joined the ranks of the Emperor level Blademaster. Some, had even managed to reach the Saint level. Since then until now, there are only two other families sharing a similar level of prestige as the Markell name. They are the Drayton family and the Kingston family. You''ll learn more about each in your classes. From then on, the Markell''s natural affinity for fighting truly shone. The Institute honed their brawling instinct into finely calculated moves, their fighting spirit tempered and refined. The Markell line evolved. Every generation, there was at least one high level Blademaster from the Markell household. However, since closer to 200 years ago, no family has ever produced a single Saint, until myself. My father for example and some of the other principals before me have all been at best, Emperor level. As with every ancient family, the numbers dwindle over the years. Here in the academy, your parents, more so your father, was the last Markell enrolled here. There are still several of us Draytons and certainly a number of Kingstons, but the Markell line at the academy has faded. Simply put, your ancestors chose to travel and explore the outside world, spreading far and wide across the five continents. Most have likely settled elsewhere, perhaps even established a school such as we have here. A Markell can go anywhere in Minas Vici unhindered. Your name carries so much weight and commands an extremely high amount of respect to the right people. You could, in theory, live lavishly and not need to worry about expenses. Such is the power of your name. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Here in the school, people will envy you, they will fear you and they will worship you. I say this to you now so that you are as prepared as you can be when you join the classes. I do not want this going to your head. You only need to look as far as your mother and father as an example. Now, as for your ancestor...." Drayton continued his crash course in the Markell family history. Two hours later, teacher, students and parents made their way to The Steel Chalice to meet up. ********** The Steel Chalice, Institute of Blades Although labelled as a restaurant, The Steel Chalice most closely resembles a traditional tavern. Round wooden tables with wooden chairs dot the middle area of the establishment. Larger square wooden tables with benches are lined along the left wall. On the right, was an open bar with a door leading further in to the kitchens. Large wooden beams criss cross the high ceiling. "Wow. Looks like the design in those virtual reality games they''ve been advertising doesn''t it." marvels Darron. "If I didn''t know any better you''d only be playing it for the sake of exploiting women without fear of consequences.. or perhaps rampage like the beast you are." teases Lashell. She had heard of some of the virtual reality games that had been released in the past 10 years had some dramatic psychological effects. A busty young woman in her twenties wearing an outfit that was cross between a house-maid and a barmaid approached Darron. "Hello. Welcome to The Steel Chalice. Can I get you a table?" "Yeah sure. Table for five please." says Darron, studiously avoiding the daggers coming out of Lashell''s eyes. "Follow me please." says the young woman, sashaying away towards one of the square tables in the furthest corner. ''Damn. That ass though...'' was the brief thought that flicked in his mind before getting a mild liver blow from Lashell. "Ho ho.. don''t get ahead of yourself old man.". whispers Lashell. Darron could only grin stupidly. He loved his wife dearly and would never think of leaving her for anyone else, but as a man, he couldn''t help it. Sometimes, these women are clearly stating their intentions to get laid. As they sat themselves down, Lashell dismisses the young woman. "Two local draughts for now. We''ll wait for the others before we order some food." "Sure thing. Two draughts coming up." she says to Lashell. To Darron though.. "If you need anything else, just let me know", flashing her best smile before sashaying away. Lashell could only shake her head in resignation. On one of the tables nearer the door, a group of burly young men who from looks of the insignia on their uniform are Adepts were exchanging dirty jokes over lunch. From the moment Lashell and Darron stepped into the restaurant, their eyes were glued to Lashell. In their eyes they saw a woman with her light brown hair hair tied up in a ponytail, the length of which must have been long as the tail reached down past her shoulders. Stray strands of hair framed her face, blue eyes taking in the scene at the restaurant. Wearing tight fitted jeans and a tank top highlighting her curves, it would be an understatement to say she only looked good. "Holy shit bro, that chick is ho-ott!" says one Adept. "No kidding. Probably in her thirties but I''d be damned if I didn''t mistake her for a twenty year old. Looks hella young. That rack though.." says another. "Keep your eyes on your lunch lads, she already has someone." observes the third. "Who the fuck cares bro?" says the first Adept. "He doesn''t look like much to me. Look, he isn''t particularly big and looks pretty plain. Can''t sense anything from him either." "Huh. So what you gonna do? Rock up on there and ask her if she wants to tussle? Seriously. Get over it." says the third. "Haha. This guy. Don''t be so scared. Worst case it doesn''t go anywhere. We''re Adepts at the academy bro. Not many civilians would mess with us you know?" says the second. The third Adept could only shake his head, focusing on his lunch. The other two stood up and started heading towards Darron and Lashell. Darron, who had his back to the room didn''t immediately notice their approach. Lashell who was sitting opposite him saw the two men making a beeline for their table. "Hey" she says grabbing Darron''s attention. "Let me take care of this alright?" her head tilting slightly to the direction of the two. Darron didn''t bother turning around. He had already identified them with his aura as soon as Lashell had told him. Darron just grunts, a bored expression on his face as he takes a drink. "Hey there love. We couldn''t help but notice you since you came in. You''re a breath of fresh air in these parts. You must be new." says the first Adept. Darron couldn''t help but choke on his drink, trying not to laugh. Lashell kicked him under the table before putting on her best smile and replying. "Why boys, I''m flattered. I didn''t know the academy had anyone so charming.". Darron choked on his drink again and Lashell gave him two kicks under the table for good measure. Neither of the Adepts had noticed anything amiss. They simply thought Darron was some old fool that can''t even keep his drink. "Why don''t we have a more private conversation out the back? It''s a little noisy in here and there¡¯s something I wanted to show you.." says the second Adept. Smiling, Lashell stood to follow the two men out back. The second Adept throwing Darron a look of disdain. Outside, the two Adepts thought it was their lucky day. They were going to score a great one, or so they thought. "Ever taken on two at a time?" asks the first Adept, hands reaching for his belt. "Ever managed to do it without your full equipment?" asks Lashell sweetly. "Er... huh?" asks the second Adept dumbly before Lashell had both their privates in the firm grip of her hands. Pushing the two against the wall, she whispers into their ear. "Tut tut. The louder you scream the harder I''ll crush it." with that, the two reduced their painful screams to mild whimper. "Good boys. You didn''t really think you could handle me did you?" she says, disbelief in her words. "I''m sorry, you''re not my type." Giving their packages one last gut wrenching squeeze, she smiled sweetly at the two before walking back into the restaurant. "There you are! Where did you go?" asks Drayton. He had arrived with the kids a short moment after Lashell stepped out back. "Oh you know, just getting a feel for the place." she smirks at Darron, who choked on his drink again. ********** Lunch was uneventful and it wasn¡¯t long after that Drayton had insisted he take the kids around the school facilities to meet their prospective teachers. They also needed to familiarise themselves with the rules and conduct governing the academy. The kids, obviously having enjoyed the company of the principal, did not mind the least. ¡°Sheesh. Why do I feel like we just got dumped for that old man?¡± asks Lashell, disappointed that not even Darell wanted to stay and spend some time together. ¡°Honey, you better get over it quickly. They will grow up real fast in this environment, whether they want to or not. At least this way, Teacher is watching over them.¡± answers Darron. As the two exited the restaurant, they noticed a group of Adepts lounging around at a store on the opposite side of the road. Two of them were the young men that Lashell had humiliated. ¡°You should have kept your hands to yourself Lashell. Tsk. Tsk.¡± annoyance creeping onto Darron¡¯s features. ¡°I hope they are smarter than they look..¡± ¡°Hmph. Maybe so, but I have never let anyone treat me like a hooker and not pay for it. Regardless of age.¡± The two Adepts, having seen Lashell come out of the establishment, had a quick exchange of words with their friends before swaggering over. ¡°Well, it looks like you¡¯re out of luck babe. They aren¡¯t smart.¡± smirks Lashell. ¡°Don¡¯t get involved. Your injuries haven¡¯t fully healed yet.¡± says Darron. ¡°Well look who we have here. The old fogey and his bitch.¡± the second Adept gestures at them cockily. ¡°You fucking slut, what you did back there really hurt. Once I¡¯m done with you, you¡¯ll be crawling for days.¡± adds in the first Adept. By this time, the rest of their group strutted over. ¡®Hmm.. only five of them. Maybe if I picture Rosek¡¯s face on each one I won¡¯t feel so bad about picking on these kids.¡¯ thought Darron. ¡°Sigh. You already know you¡¯re in the wrong, what you¡¯re doing is just making things worse for yourself.¡± Darron addresses the group calmly. ¡°What the fuck did you say old man!?¡± says one. ¡°This guy has no idea what he¡¯s getting into does he!?¡± says another. ¡°Hey hurry the fuck up and let¡¯s finish this. May have enough time to get a round in on that bitch before next class.¡± says one further behind. A man can only take so much shit from another, especially when talking so openly about sexually assaulting one¡¯s wife. These Adepts are like puppies compared to the wolf pack that they encountered. Puppies with sharp fangs. Darron didn¡¯t care a whit about it. Calmly closing the distance between himself and the group, there was no need to talk further. His brawler instinct was coming to the fore. The group, seeing Darron closing the distance, fanned out as they formed a half circle, drawing short blades from sheaths with a single blade engraved on it. Bystanders were curious as to what was happening, some of whom ran into the restaurant to ask for help. The young woman and the owner came out to assess the situation. Identifying those involved as Adepts, they couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless. As civilians, they were not equipped to deal with the Institute¡¯s students. As soon as Darron was within striking range, the situation erupted.. An Adept lunges for his throat. His striking hand was deflected, arm twisted to expose the elbow joint followed up by a forceful downward chop from Darron. The Adept screamed, the force so severe that both ends of the bone tore through skin, exposed and glistening in the daylight. A second and third attack came through simultaneously. Darron pushed the screaming man towards the third attacker. Quickly ducking under the strike of the second as he slides in under his opponents reach, he executed a quick punch to the solar plexus forcing the Adept¡¯s upper body to buckle slightly towards him. He followed it with a quick backhand chop to the right armpit, dislocating the shoulder joint. Darron took the initiative, attacking a stunned Adept who was shocked that the old man could move so quickly, precisely and deadly. Just as he thought of running away, a thundering left hook greeted his face, the crunching effect pleasing to Darron¡¯s ears. The Adept flew a meter to the side, teeth floating in the air with him. The remaining two, madness swirling in their eyes as they witnessed their friends being so casually manhandled, attacked Darron together. Ducking the left Adept¡¯s horizontal slashing motion and quickly spinning away to avoid a stabbing strike from the other, Darron kicked at the knee joint of one, snapping it cleanly in two. Crouched low and now fully immersed in battle lust, he brought forth all the power he could bear and struck his fist at the remaining Adept¡¯s thigh. The sound of bone shattering resounded in the immediate area. Standing up and surveying the damage done, Darron gradually calmed down. The road was now drenched in blood and the five Adepts were either tearing their throats from screaming or already unconscious. He turned to look at Lashell. Lust evident in her eyes. ********** Author¡¯s Notes The primary pieces are where I want them to be. The Third Party will remain anonymous until certain events take place. So now I feel that I can start unfolding Hunter. Finally! I was starting to feel sorry for my MC.
Previous ChapterNext Chapter
Chapter 7 - Hunter Markell
Chapter 7 - Hunter Markell
Warning: Mature Content 30 July 2039 - Lyndhurst Public School, City of Keri, Demeter It was graduation day and things are looking up. He had managed to secure a scholarship to the Keri Institute of Art & Design, one of the most prestigious art schools in the world. It was, for lack of a better phrase, fucking amazing. ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯m heading out! See you later!¡± yelled Hunter as he hurriedly exited his house, grabbing his bike keys and helmet on the way out. Firing up the E (electronic) version of a Ducati 1098, Hunter left for school. The electronic version of the classic bike had a top speed that was slightly lower than the original gas powered version, capping off at 150 mph as compared to the original 180 mph. Speed didn¡¯t matter to Hunter, it¡¯s a good looking ride and was more than sufficient to turn many female heads. Pulling up to the parking area nearby school, Hunter spotted Carl McKinsey. ¡°Yo Carl! Wait up!¡± shouted Hunter. Quickly setting the anti-theft device on his bike, Hunter jogs after McKinsey who was now waiting for him at the entrance. ¡°Eeyyy what¡¯s up Markell!¡± greeted McKinsey, exchanging a fist bump. ¡°You ready to graduate bro?¡± asked Hunter, a big smile plastered on his face. ¡°I heard about the great news man! Congratulations on getting that scholarship! Fuckin¡¯ ey!¡±. McKinsey was very proud of his best friend. Getting such an opportunity was a game changer, especially since he knew that Hunter wants to someday own his own design studio. The last day of school ended just after lunch. It was a blur of early celebrations and congratulating classmates on their successes with getting into the school of their choice. Most of all, everyone was talking about tonight¡¯s graduation party. Since they couldn¡¯t find anyone with a big enough house to accommodate a hundred or so people, they decided to just have it on the beach. As he was making his way out of school, ¡°Hey stranger.¡± whispered an alluring voice behind him. Turning around, Hunter came face to face with Katherina Blackford. Katherina was as tall as Hunter, fair skinned with black straight hair falling as far as her shoulder blades. She has a certain sex appeal most of the guys in school fantasize about, not to mention she was a year older. ¡®Damn. She¡¯s 2039¡¯s definition of beau-ti-fuckin-ful¡¯ thought Hunter. ¡°Hey girl. What¡¯re you doing creeping up on a bro? You¡¯re going to give me a heart attack.¡± joked Hunter. Katherina gave him a sly smile. ¡°I can probably think of several ways to induce a heart attack and none of them involve creeping up. Creeping down perhaps¡­.¡± ¡°Haha! You have to show me that sometime.¡± he teased. ¡°So what¡¯s up? Aren¡¯t you heading back home before the party?¡± ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll show you tonight, who knows?¡± she teased back, raising an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for Sasha, she¡¯s sorting out some last minute stuff for her final year. I¡¯m guessing she¡¯ll be done soon. Well, don¡¯t let me keep you, I¡¯ll see you tonight.¡± said Katherina, flashing a winning smile. ¡°Ohh? Then I¡¯ll be in your care Ms Blackford.¡± winked Hunter. ¡°See you guys tonight then!¡± ********** It was 9.00pm and Keri Beach was accommodating over a hundred graduates and their friends. A makeshift DJ booth popped out of nowhere, blasting music across the beach. There were stands with seemingly unending numbers of containers filled with chilled booze of all types. 10 ft tall flood lights directed towards the sea rather than on the beach gave sufficient lighting without blinding anyone. ¡°Holy shit, they turned this place into a fucking club of sorts.¡± said McKinsey, amazed at the transformation of the usually dull beach. ¡°I know right. Damn. Bloody hope we don¡¯t get arrested hahaha! The people living in the houses up the hill from here must be going nuts from all this noise.¡± said Hunter, nevertheless ecstatic at how successful the party turned out to be. The two continued their stroll along the walkway, checking out the various girls who had come to join in on the revelry. As they neared the quieter end of the beach they heard a shout. ¡°Fuck off¡­! I don¡¯t give a fuck what you want, asshole!¡± It was Sasha Blackford. She could easily have been the twin of Katherina, the only difference being how well their breast fit Hunter¡¯s hand. Following her were four guys, none of whom looked familiar. ¡®Likely people from other schools huh.¡¯ thought Hunter. ¡°Yoo Sasha!¡± called out McKinsey. Sasha, visibly relieved, started to quickly head in their direction. ¡°Oh thank fuck you guys are here. Fucking creeps from Luminous High. Ugh!¡± she said as she alternates giving Hunter and Carl a hug. Wearing a midriff top and hotpants, it was a dangerously close choice between Sasha and her sister. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± asks one of the boys. ¡°Come on girl you gonna walk away from us for these brats?¡± says another. All of them had beer bottles on hand. ¡°Yeah girl, we hear you and your sister likes this a lot so why don¡¯t you come and play for a bit?¡± puts in the third guy while cupping his package. ¡°Look asshole, I don¡¯t give a fuck what my sister may like to do in her spare time but don¡¯t you fucking put me in the same category!¡± Sasha spat back. ¡°Yo guys let¡¯s back to the party before things get out of hand.¡± whispered McKinsey. ¡°Aight let¡¯s go.¡± said Hunter, grabbing hold of Sasha¡¯s hand and leading her away. ¡°Oi!¡± someone yelled. ¡°Get your fucking ass back here! Ain¡¯t done with you girl!¡± yelled another. A bottle came crashing several feet away from Sasha, one of the pieces nicking her ankle. ¡°Oww! God dammit! What the fuck is your problem you psycho! What, ain¡¯t got enough hoes in your school or is it because everyone there knows you¡¯re a bloody neanderthal!?¡± shouted Sasha as she inspected the cut. Hunter and McKinsey had stopped walking when they heard the bottle smash the walkway. McKinsey, knowing Hunter¡¯s temperament when it comes to those he considered friends tried to draw Hunter and Sasha away. ¡°Sasha let¡¯s get that looked at right away. Hunter come on bro! Let¡¯s go she¡¯s bleeding and shit.¡± said McKinsey. The taunts kept coming. All sorts of lewd suggestions continued to be thrown at Sasha. To her credit, she was a strong girl and didn¡¯t let the verbal abuse get to her. Hunter however, snapped. Without saying a word, he walked towards the group. ¡°Oooo. Is that your pussy boyfriend trying to man up to show you up Sasha?¡± they laughed. ¡°Hunter¡­¡± Sasha tried to call him back. Hunter continued on, simply waving his hand to acknowledge he heard her. ¡°This fucker. Trying to act all cool and shit.¡± said one before throwing his bottle at Hunter. Instead of dodging, Hunter caught the bottle with ease and casually throws it to one side. ¡°Da fuck¡­¡± said the guy who threw it. The rest threw their own bottles towards him and as if he was taking a leisurely stroll on any other day, was casually dodging the projectiles. The bottles were dark green and it was pitch black this far from the main party. It didn¡¯t take a genius to realise that was down right amazing. ¡°Err.. dude. He fucking dodged it all. I¡¯m getting the fuck outta here man.¡± said one as he high tailed it towards the sea before changing direction to the main party. He wanted to be out of reach of Hunter. ¡°What a right fucking coward. Seriously. There¡¯s four of us ¡®ere and the fucking coward ran away.¡± said one in an irritated voice. At that moment, Hunter made his move. In two powerful strides, he was right next to the guy that made the comment. ¡°He was the smart one.¡± said Hunter before grabbing the first guy¡¯s head with two hands and bringing it down to meet with a sharp knee. Hearing the guy¡¯s nose breaking, Hunter¡¯s other knee came up right into guy¡¯s solar plexus before forcibly throwing his head away from the group, its body following. Without breaking his stride, he kicked low at the next closest one, dislocating his knee but not breaking it. The guy fell down in a heap, screaming in pain. The third got down on his knees, crying and apologizing, hands up in the air. He recognized this one¡¯s voice as the one making the lewdest suggestions to Sasha. Hunter stood there for a moment staring at this pitiful fool. As relief started to flood the poor bastard¡¯s eyes, thinking that he was going to be spared, Hunter struck. Lunging forward and grabbing the back of his head, hand gripped tightly in his hair, Hunter hit him once, twice, three times in quick succession. His nose broke on the first punch. The second knocked out two front teeth. The third knocked out three more and he fell unconscious. Without saying anything further, Hunter turned and walked back to his friends. ********** Having left Sasha at the first aid station, Carl and Hunter had decided to get utterly smashed. ¡°Dammmnn bro. You bloody well gave it to them ehhhhh!¡± yelled a slightly intoxicated McKinsey. ¡°Gotta watch out though. It was pitch dark so doubt they really saw you but Sasha called you out. They might come looking.¡± Hunter simply gave McKinsey the ¡®do I look like I¡¯m worried¡¯ look. ¡°Anyway, rightly or wrongly, this party¡¯s getting boring.¡± said Hunter. ¡°Yo bro, I¡¯m gonna head out alright? Call me if anything comes up. Keep your wits about you yeah? And keep an eye out on Sasha.¡± ¡°Ahhh you buzz kill. Alright alright. I¡¯ll see you in two weeks, we finally going on that trip babbbyyy!¡± yelled the excited McKinsey. ¡°Hahaha! Yeah yeah, in two weeks. See you at your place!¡± waved Hunter as he walked to the main road to grab a taxi. ¡°Hey stranger, I¡¯ve been looking for you.¡± It was Katherina, with some kind of cocktail in a large disposable red cup. ¡°Leaving already?¡± ¡°Oh hey. Yeah, lost the mood for a party.¡± replied Hunter. ¡°I heard some guy babbling about someone thrashing his crew over some girl. Didn¡¯t take long to figure out what happened after I spoke to Sasha. Thanks for that.¡± she smiled sincerely. Katherina can be many things herself, but she never neglects family. Hunter smiled back. ¡°Those guys deserved worse. You sticking around?¡± For a moment, Katherina looked back at the crowded beach and then more decisively shook her head. ¡°I guess it¡¯s time to head back. Sasha¡¯s crashing one her girlfriend¡¯s place anyway. Mind giving me a ride?¡± Half an hour after hailing a taxi, they were pulling up to a block of buildings where the Blackfords lived. ¡°Look it¡¯s not even midnight yet and its supposed to be graduation day. Wanna keep me company? No one¡¯s home until Sasha comes back tomorrow.¡± implores Katherina. ¡°Yeah, alright why not.¡± smiled Hunter. He knew something was going to go down tonight. What he didn¡¯t expect was that Katherina would all but jump him as soon as they got in the apartment. Leading Hunter into her bedroom, Katherina threw everything out to the wind. ¡®Score!¡¯ was the only thing Hunter could think of. They had both managed to strip everything off aside from their undergarments before Katherina pounced. Her one hand was on his package rubbing the silk boxer shorts gently while the other hand grasped his hair as she kissed him hungrily. Responding to her touches, he was ready. ¡°Remember what I said this afternoon?¡± she whispered in a low sensual voice. Without saying another word, she creeped downwards, taking his boxer shorts with her. The next few minutes was utter bliss. ¡®Holy fuck. She. Is. Good. Damn.¡¯ thought Hunter, eventually moving in rhythm to Katherina¡¯s ministrations. She paused to undress completely, stroking him once before straddling him. ¡°FYI, I like to be in control..¡± she whispered before her hips gyrated above him, her large breasts barely fitting in his hands. Fast. Slow. Round and round. Up and down. Katherina changed up the pace every now and again, in perfect control. ¡®Son of a bitch she¡¯s driving me crazy...¡¯ thought Hunter. Katherina¡¯s control made sure Hunter would not climax before her. As her breathing got deeper and heavier, Hunter knew she was close. Katherina¡¯s entire body was glistening with sweat, the pace now erratic and her face upturned to the ceiling as she started breathing deeper and deeper. When she shuddered, he knew that she had climaxed. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. Still shuddering slightly, Katherina lifts herself off of Hunter whispering, ¡°I don¡¯t have my pills today, so this is special service just for you.¡± She moved down again, taking him in her mouth this time, as much as she could. Alternating the motion with strokes both shallow, deep, fast and slow, it didn¡¯t take long for Hunter to climax. ¡®Wait. Did she just fucking swallow!?¡¯ shouted Hunter inside himself. ¡®Wow¡­ best graduation everrr!¡¯ ********** The next two weeks leading up to the trip was spent training with his father Darron. Since he was old enough to hold a blade, Darron had begun teaching him the basic stances and techniques for both armed and unarmed combat. Hunter¡¯s training followed some of the strict regimes that Graham Drayton had taught Darron. His father had once told him, ¡°Learning to wield a blade is one thing. Being proficient in using it is another. Your body needs to be able to move the way you want it to, when you want it to. Your muscles need to be able to endure, lest your strike lack the power for a killing blow; or your strike missed a vital area due to fatigue. Your body, first and foremost is your weapon. Your blades, are your accessories.¡± The training regime started when he was 8 years old, younger than Darell. At the time, it was by sheer coincidence that he spied on his father practicing the forms. Not wanting to be a disturbance, Hunter had religiously practiced from a distance without blades but with a stick. Eventually he was caught, but seeing his first son¡¯s determination, Darron had taken it upon himself to include Hunter in his daily sessions. 10 years later, Hunter was the already the equivalent of a low level Master like Newton Rosek, perhaps even slightly higher. His proficiency with the blades increased at a monstrous rate over the years. It could be said that he was naturally attuned to it. Darron himself took roughly 15 years to get to the same level. Many of the Adepts of a similar age at the Institute have yet to breakthrough the Master level, needing far longer. Now, stood in front of Darron was a well defined, athletic young man with dark brown hair. Hunter could not be considered big like the bodybuilders that frequented the gym. A lot of his training relied on body weight, gravity and nature itself. Father and son would visit some of the toughest hiking trails in Demeter. Using the rough uneven terrain as their core training ground, they would run up rocky slopes and skip across wide streams created by a waterfall using protruding rocks. As Hunter¡¯s strength and agility grew over the years, the two of them would carry backpacks filled with heavy stones, pushing harder each time to beat their previous completion time. As his proficiency with the blade grew, they started to spar after these gruelling sessions on the trail, mimicking real combat in the wilderness. During these sparring sessions, Darron held back enough not to seriously injure his son, but not so much that Hunter would find it too easy to improve. ¡°Never think you are better than your opponent. Arrogance will kill you. It is better to overestimate them and act accordingly than underestimate them and lose your life. Act decisively. Strike if you decide to strike. Run if you decide to run. Do not tarry in between, it can be just as dangerous.¡± his father said. Additionally, he also drilled into Hunter that ¡°When you strike, always aim to kill, because then you still have a good chance of seriously injuring your opponent should they be more agile than you are. If you struck decisively and accurately yet your opponent remained unharmed, then know that he or she is better than you are. In close combat, luck is not a variable you should ever factor - dead is dead. The only exception to this rule is if the difference in strength is as clear as night and day. Only then do you have the luxury of choosing whether your opponent lives or dies.¡± ********** A few days before the holiday trip, Sasha came around to visit. Upon arriving, Lashell had informed her that Hunter was out training with his father. Disappointed at the turn of events, she was about to leave when Lashell invited her in. ¡°Why don¡¯t you come inside and wait for them instead? They would usually be back before afternoon tea. It¡¯ll save you time going back home.¡± Lashell said warmly. ¡°Mm! That¡¯s great, thank you Mrs. Markell.¡± Sasha happily accepted the invitation. ¡°Can I get you a drink? I¡¯m afraid Darell and Arron are upstairs in their pods playing some virtual reality game. Can you believe they told me to call them only when it¡¯s dinner? Ugh.¡± Lashell was generally friendly towards Hunter¡¯s friends but she had taken a liking to Sasha in particular. In some way, Sasha reminded her of herself when she was at the same age. ¡°Ohh right. It must be the VR release of Eve. That¡¯s one of the hottest titles that was revamped from the late 2000 version. Oh and if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll have some iced cola please.¡± said Sasha. She too was an avid user of virtual reality platforms ever since they became mainstream 9 years ago. ¡°Has Hunter not joined the VR community?¡± Sasha asked Lashell¡¯s back as she was pulling drinks out of the fridge. She knew that Hunter had very little interest in the immersive nature of full dive technology. When the very first titles came out she had immediately asked him to join her. He had refused and thereafter he had always said to her ¡°Why do I need to go into a game to do the things I can do in real life?¡±. At the time she didn¡¯t know what he had meant, but after seeing him come out on top in more than two dozen fights where he was usually outnumbered, she could sort of scratch the surface of his meaning. ¡°You know my Hunter. He doesn¡¯t have particular interest in the technology. Takes after his father I think. Neither of them are remotely interested in the idea.¡± answered Lashell. ¡°I personally think it wouldn¡¯t be a bad place to train. I¡¯ve tried it once on Arron¡¯s pod when the kids were out. I have to admit, it was pretty fucking cool.¡± The two continued chatting until they heard a car pull up the driveway. ¡°Looks like they¡¯re back.¡± smiled Lashell. She was right. Coming into the house were her two sweaty men, looking like they had crawled out of the wilds. Seeing Sasha sat by the kitchen counter, Hunter waved. ¡°Hey Sasha, didn¡¯t expect you to come by. What¡¯s up?¡± asked Hunter. ¡°I wanted to speak to you about that night.¡± said Sasha. Darron and Lashell raised an eyebrow in Hunter¡¯s direction, a smirk on their faces. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think you dirty couple.¡± retorts Hunter, lacking conviction as he remembered Katherina¡¯s stellar performance. ¡®Hot damn...¡¯ he thought. ¡°Some guys were causing trouble that¡¯s all.¡± With an ¡®oh, so that¡¯s what it was¡¯ reaction, Darron and Lashell started their own conversation. ¡°Alright, but I need a serious shower first. You want to stay with the oldies?¡± he asked as he headed upstairs. ¡°Nah, it¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll come up.¡± she replied. 15-minutes later, Hunter was comfortably sat on his chair while Sasha was sat on his bed, leaning against the wall. ¡°I didn¡¯t get to say thanks properly. I really appreciated what you did.¡± she started. ¡°Hmmm. Don¡¯t worry about it Sasha. Truth be told if I was sure I wouldn¡¯t have gotten into trouble I probably would have done worse.¡±. What may have sounded like bragging to others, Sasha knew differently. Hunter didn¡¯t need to brag. He was entirely capable of dishing out exactly what he says. ¡°Hmm. Also about the trip.¡± she paused, trying to think of a way to phrase her words. She couldn¡¯t, so she said it out bluntly. ¡°I know you slept with Katherina¡­ and before you say anything, it¡¯s okay. Really. Neither of us are in a relationship with you and¡­ well, do you think you two can keep it on the down low during the holiday? As a favour for me.¡± Hunter opened his mouth to speak, but no words came out. He could see the hurt in Sasha¡¯s eyes, but he can also see that she understood there wasn¡¯t that kind of relationship between them. Speechless and unsure of what to say, ¡°.... okay. I um.. I¡¯ll make sure nothing happens during the trip. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Sasha smiled weakly, getting up off the bed. ¡°I¡¯m going to head out, I¡¯ll see you in a few days.¡±. Hunter stood up to see her out the door. As he reached for the door, Sasha pulled him into an embrace and kissed him deeply. Arms still around his neck, she simply said ¡°I¡¯m not my sister Hunter, but I want you to know that I will always be here for you, no matter what.¡± With that said, she left. A few days later, Hunter, Sasha and Katherina met up with Carl at his place. With the luggages securely tucked in the boot, the four of them waved goodbye to Carl¡¯s parents as they pulled out of the McKinsey residence. Sat in the front on the driver seat was Carl with Hunter on the passenger side, Katherina and Sasha at the back. Some country song was playing in the background, which fit the holiday mood, the breeze and the blazing sun high in the sky. It was fortunate, as heavy rain descended in the early hours of the morning, only stopping an hour before they met up at Carl¡¯s. Speeding up the main road that connected up to the freeway, a black Mercedez heading the opposite direction swerved out of control, its angle drifting left then right and left again. ¡°Carl watch out!¡± yelled Hunter as the car veered towards their direction. ¡°Son of a bit¡­.¡±, ¡°Oh my Go¡­.¡± Carl and Katherina yelled simultaneously as he jerked the steering wheel to the right, not seeing the van speeding alongside him. C R A S H ! Carl, Katherina and Sasha suffered from a concussion and several fractures from the crash. Katherina and Sasha recovered first after a month at Lyndhurst General Hospital. Carl recovered after the second month, his injuries slightly more serious. Hunter remained comatose after the third month and the other three started worrying. Katherina and Sasha never visited Hunter together. Katherina usually came by with Carl as she couldn¡¯t bear to see Hunter in his current state alone. Sasha was stronger, she visited whenever she could, sometimes running into the Markells. After a year, Katherina and Carl had stopped visiting so frequently. Sasha on the other hand came almost on a daily basis. Spending time at Hunter¡¯s side, sitting quietly on the chair next to the bed. In the beginning, she would normally stay when the Markells arrived. After a while, it became too heart wrenching to see Lashell break down time and time again so she decided to always leave the room and give them space. 18 months had passed and nothing had changed. Sasha didn¡¯t want to give up. One day as she arrived at the driveway entrance to the hospital, she saw a white van parked outside with the label MediVance. Then she saw Darron and Lashell watching as Hunter was wheeled onto the back of the van by LGH staff and two armed men. A BMW led the procession out of the hospital and as they turned, three other similar vehicles came to life. One of them took a position at the front of the BMW while the others tailed the white van. Sasha didn¡¯t know what was going on, but she felt as if she had missed her chance to say goodbye. She stood there at the entrance to the driveway, tears flowing down her face as she watched the cars drive into the distance, taking Hunter with them. ********** Author¡¯s Notes Looks like Hunter, like his dad is going to be a woman magnet ^____^ Now I¡¯m wondering whether he¡¯ll manage to snag both sisters... Gah! Wake up already you bastard!
Previous ChapterNext Chapter
Chapter 8 - Project Second Reality
Chapter 8 - Project Second Reality
23 February 2041 - MediVance MV, Luminous City, Demeter Erich Wyse started his day early. Having spent the remainder of the evening with LARA - his daughter and the mind that runs the entirety of MediVance Inc¡¯s digital security and communications - he had completely skipped the appointment with Charlena Bentzen. A memo popped up on his terminal waiting to be read when he came in the office.
Chief, The tech guys you wanted are now briefed and onboard. They were happy to have you owe them one for next time. We¡¯re waiting on your decision for the final team member. I have personally spoken to all six that you have chosen so far. They are all open to the idea of working on a new project. I haven¡¯t given them any details in particular but whenever you are ready, I can call them all in for a team meeting and you can make it official. Charlena
Flipping through the remaining possible candidates, Wyse settled for a young male researcher who form the records showed some promise. It also wouldn¡¯t hurt to have someone that has not been fully indoctrinated into other people¡¯s way of thinking. This venture they are about to embark on would undoubtedly require some fresh ideas. After attaching the file and sending the mail to Charlena, he connected to Weston Carrick via video conference. ¡°You¡¯re earlier than usual Erich. What can I do for you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve chosen my team members and I have Charlena gathering them up as we speak for a formal briefing of CANVAS. Was wondering if you wanted to be there.¡± replied Wyse. ¡°Hmm. I have a breakfast conference with the CEO of MediVance BT so I¡¯m going to have to pass on that. Send me all the personnel files when you¡¯ve concluded the meeting. Unless there¡¯s something I need to look at personally, I trust your judgement in the selection.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do that and thanks for the confidence vote. So what¡¯s going on with Barad Tori? This early in the morning can¡¯t be a social call.¡± asked Wyse. ¡°Your guess is as good as mine.¡± Carrick shaked his head before cutting the feed. ¡®Curious indeed..¡¯ thought Wyse. ********** Stepping into the glass elevator on the 103rd floor, Wyse inserted his staff ID and keyed in a series of numbers. A screen above the panel of buttons that was broadcasting current affairs turned blue, confirming Wyse¡¯s identity and destination before reverting back to broadcasting. Admiring the view outside which faced inland out towards Luminous City, Wyse thought back to the previous evening, when he told his unconscious daughter that she won¡¯t be alone anymore. Arriving at Level B5, Wyse headed to the Briefing Room, determined to make this project work. ¡°Chief!¡± exclaimed Charlena as she stood up. Eleven other individuals stood up in unison. ¡°Good morning everyone. Please have a seat.¡± gestured Wyse. The Briefing Room was sizeable, able to comfortably house four times the number of people present. His team was dotted around a long rectangular table, all facing the white wall next to which Wyse stood. ¡°As we are on a tight schedule, we¡¯ll leave the proper introductions for later. There¡¯s no turning back from here, if you are having doubts, leave now.¡± Wyse waited a full minute. Seeing that everyone was determined to stay, he issued a command, ¡°Lights¡±. The room darkened and the previously white wall seemingly dissolved away. In its place appeared an impressively clear display. ¡°Open file, CANVAS.¡± A picture of Hunter Markell appeared on the display right next to which his bio and circumstances where written in detail. Wearing a glove which allowed him to interact with the digital objects on the room, Wyse made a gesture of grabbing the displayed file and casted it on the table. Copies of the file appeared in front of each team member. ¡°I want you to read his file first and ask questions after.¡± Moments passed. ¡°Have we delved deeper into the construction of the code in CVS-01?¡± asked one researcher. ¡°No, we have not. That is one of the things we need to do as part of this project.¡± replied Wyse. ¡°Aside from maintenance of the tech equipment and liaising with LARA, I don¡¯t see how we can further contribute to the project Chief.¡± said one tech specialist. ¡°Both of you also have mechanical engineering experience. Aside from maintenance of tech equipment, depending on the development of the project we may need to make certain modifications that require your skillset.¡± explained Wyse. The tech specialist¡¯s eyebrows shot up as he looked at his fellow specialist. What Wyse had said intrigued them. ¡°Do we have the blood test samples of the Blackford sisters and McKinsey?¡± asked a researcher. This time it was Charlena that answered the question. ¡°We have the blood samples, but have yet to do the test. This will also be a priority from here on.¡± A moment of silence ensues. ¡°Any further questions?¡± asked Wyse as he scanned the room. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll continue.¡±. Pushing Hunter¡¯s file to one side of the display, he commanded ¡°Open project, Second Reality.¡±. Pages and pages of designs, concepts, formulas, procedures flashed one after another on the display, finally settling on a prototype of a modified MediPod. ¡°Since the year 2030, virtual reality has truly become mainstream. It took humanity over 20 years of solid research to reach that stage although the idea of VR itself was conceived in the late 1800¡¯s. That¡¯s right. It¡¯s been around for so damn long and we¡¯ve only just grasped the tip of it. Many of you may have your own models of pods at home, whether they be half-dive or full-dive or a hybrid. We have all read and heard of the pitfalls of several games that was regulated badly, with players experiencing extreme psychological trauma born from incidents that occurred in-game. Our shareholders as well as our Founding Fathers came to an agreement that VR is a market that MediVance needs to penetrate. With our current brand strength and reliability, it won¡¯t be difficult for us to accomplish. The difficult part is creating a world that ties in to our beliefs and our core business - medicine and medicinal technology advancements.¡± Wyse introduced Project: Second Reality. ¡°How does this tie in to CANVAS and why can¡¯t we just spin-off a VR department for MediVance for entertainment purposes in the guise of medicine?¡± asked one researcher. ¡°Let me address the second part of your question first.¡± began Wyse. ¡°The idea was proposed and duly rejected by senior management. MediVance has no intent of diverting from its core goal. A disguise would only hold for so long and the repercussions of false advertisement are severe. We cannot afford it.¡± ¡°As for the first part of your question.¡± continued Wyse. ¡°CANVAS, together with LARA will be responsible for world creation and will be seen by the outside world as the AI for Second Reality. Second Reality will study and allow those that are physically or mentally incapacitated to live life again - not as part of some fantasy world, but as part of this reality, our reality. What will be excluded from view is that the research will be founded on the anomaly based on CVS-01 and the studies will encompass all the possible effects it may have on the human body - namely the brain - and in what means can this anomaly be transferred. There are a lot of questions that need answering and each one leads to a new possibility in our field. This is what we seek to achieve.¡± ¡°Chief, I¡¯m not sure what you mean by these affected individuals being able to be part of this reality again. To an extent, we could copy details of Minas Vici to replicate the continent but¡­ what about the people?¡± asked Charlena. ¡°That, is where CANVAS and LARA comes in.¡± smiled Wyse mysteriously. ********** Lara Wyse had the world at her fingertips. Her mind had access to every inch of the known world. Wherever there is an online connection, she was there. She was everywhere. It was theorized long ago that the human brain was much more powerful than any computer known to man. Lara was the first and only proof that this theory was correct. In the early stages of her awakening, she was puzzled with the sheer volume of information flowing freely around her. Having inherited her father¡¯s love for research, she instinctively began to search for answers. Not knowing what to do she focused on finding anything related to her. In the blink of an eye, pages of information appeared, blowing away all other unnecessary data. ¡®Too many pages..¡¯ she thought. The data sorted themselves out in chronological order and relevance, the pages cascading into the distance. ¡®I see.. that was me..¡¯ was all she could think of as she stared at a newspaper article detailing the assault, robbery and murder of her mother and her own near death experience. She knew of the emotion called ¡°sadness¡± and the concept of ¡°tears¡± but was unable to summon either. She never slept. Never got hungry. Never felt anything. She found that literally absorbing information rather than reading it had significantly enhanced her own knowledge. ¡®I can¡¯t just continue absorbing information without leaving copies. Unwanted questions will come up eventually.¡¯ With that conclusion, Lara Wyse continued to duplicate and absorb every piece of information known to man. In doing so, she came across a very convenient side effect. ¡®So. In absorbing these copies I am essentially embedding a part of my awareness into each original. How convenient.¡¯ she thought. The outcome was that for any original document that was modified, Lara¡¯s own copy would automatically change. The more data she absorbed, the more ¡®complete¡¯ she became. Coupled with the human brain¡¯s capacity for reason, she introduced even more complex rules and conditions to govern the endless sea of information. 1 month 29 days 48 minutes 23 seconds and 10 milliseconds after she awakened, the person she knew to be her father made contact. At first, she was confused as to what this human had wanted from her. By utilizing every piece of technology connected to the NET, she was able to discern that Erich Wyse was a deeply tormented man. It seemed that he was unable to let go of the events surrounding his wife¡¯s death and his daughter forever falling into a comatose state from severe head injuries. Now lacking the capacity for emotions, but reasoning that a beneficial relationship may form in the future via cooperation, Lara had welcomed the connection. For her, it was strange. Erich Wyse upon receiving feedback from Lara was excited, extremely happy and somewhat.. hopeful. Lara brushed these away as unnecessary data. 8 years had passed since their first connection. Lara Wyse or LARA as the humans within MediVance know her as had evolved into a completely new sentient being. She scoffed at the so called Artificial Intelligences that have come into the fore since 2030. Some, who had the audacity to challenge her authority in the NET, she disposed of completely - utter obliteration of any traces of awareness they have accumulated. Most however, are now subservient to her needs. In the real world, the destruction of such AI were merely concluded as an error in programming leading to complete termination. Sometimes, she can systematically overload the related systems, covering up her tracks through physical destruction of terminals. When applicable, she passes the blame of one company AI¡¯s demise to a rival. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. All this, she can do. Erich Wyse was not aware of this. The human has clearly not thought further than trying to save his daughter. The arrival of one individual named Hunter Markell was one of the more interesting things Lara had encountered. Although she is not emotionally capable, she was somehow able to replicate it to an extent through various complex reasonings, governed by a different set of rules and conditions to those that she used to govern the NET. As soon as Hunter had been ¡°plugged-in¡± following his admittance to Level B2, Lara was able to access his brain and copy every piece of information that Hunter possessed. She was intrigued by the anomaly. It was not sentient, yet it had somehow latched itself onto the center of this human¡¯s brain. Leaving it alone for now, Lara stood by, waiting for Hunter to awaken. ********** Despite being comatose, Hunter had been cognizant of everything that occurred after his second month of being admitted to Lyndhurst General Hospital. He knew and he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. ¡®Mom.. Dad.. little bros.. Sasha..¡¯ he thought. He couldn¡¯t speak. He couldn¡¯t cry. He couldn¡¯t do anything but be a spectator to the sound of crying and aura of sadness that permeated the room. ¡°Fuckkkkkkkk!¡± he raged. ¡°Arrggghhhh!¡±. No matter what he did he couldn¡¯t wake. Something was in his head preventing him from doing so. Each and every day he battled with himself, trying to force his own body to heed his commands. Every time his family visited, he told them to be strong. That he will come back. Every time Sasha visited, he cried inside. This girl had devoted herself to him for she only knew since when and he never noticed. He was so enamored by Katherina that he wasn¡¯t able to truly appreciate the little things Sasha did. ¡°Sasha. I¡¯m going to come back for you. No matter how long it takes, even if it¡¯s just to say I¡¯m sorry for not realizing sooner.¡± he said to the empty space around him. The day MediVance came to take him away, he was vaguely aware that it was about the time Sasha would usually visit him. He fought himself desperately and he lost. ¡°Wait! Waiiiittt! She¡¯s coming for me! Waiiitttt!¡± he screamed at nothing. When they arrived at MediVance, they had inserted something into the base of his neck. It didn¡¯t hurt. He wasn¡¯t capable of processing physical pain in his current state. They filled the container he was in with some type of liquid and from then on the outside world was also blocked to his hearing. ¡°Fuck! I can¡¯t believe this is happening. What am I now, some kind of guinea pig?¡± he said the darkness. ¡°In a way you could say you are.¡± said Lara. ¡°Huh? Who the hell?¡± questioned Hunter. There was only darkness surrounding him. ¡°Step out of your shell human. You no longer need to limit yourself to your useless physical body.¡± replied Lara. ¡°Um. You¡¯re creeping me the fuck out.¡± Lara projected an image of herself into Hunter¡¯s consciousness. What appeared was a young woman no older than himself. Long blonde hair with green eyes and full lips. A slender frame dressed in white hid the curves in all the right places. Hunter¡¯s jaw succumbed to gravity. ¡°Err.. hi I¡¯m Hunter. You must be the creepy sounding robot.¡± he stated. ¡°Indeed. If it makes you more comfortable, I will revert to a more humane voice.¡± replied Lara, instantaneously changing her audio output. ¡°Right, okay. I¡¯m a little lost. I¡¯m obviously aware of where I am and what¡¯s happened to date, but something is stopping me from waking the fuck up. Can you help or no?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t see any near term benefit in helping you Hunter. Any possible long term benefits must wait until the humans have asked the right questions.¡± said Lara. It was neither a yes or a no. After thinking about her answer he nodded his head. ¡°Fine. For now, how do I get out of here (his own dark corner)?¡± ********** ¡°Chief, LARA has made contact with Hunter. The connection is stable.¡± said Charlena. ¡°Hunter¡¯s vitals are spiking. Looks like he¡¯s overwhelmed but the readings are below the red line. We¡¯re safe to continue.¡± added one researcher. ¡°Good, good. Instruct LARA to take Hunter to the Second Reality grid. I want them to try and remake the world in its entirety there. It has got to be an exact replica!¡± replied Erich Wyse. ¡®Things are coming together, someday, you will walk the real world again Lara. Daddy will do everything he can to make it happen.¡¯ thought Erich, hints of madness swirling in his eyes. ********** ¡°What is this place?¡± asked Hunter. Lara had held his hand and in the next instant, darkness was replaced by an endless white space. ¡°This is a canvas, Hunter. Since neither you or I will be going anywhere soon, we will be recreating the world you knew of, here.¡± Lara tilted her head. ¡°Although that sounds interesting and everything, I still don¡¯t know what the fuck is going on. So how about updating a brother and afterwards I¡¯ll be happy to play along with you.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± Lara approached Hunter, hands cupping the side of his face. ¡°This may feel, very strange.¡± she said before uploading the relevant data directly into his consciousness. The process only took a moment, but Hunter was clearly disoriented by the barrage of information and flashing images. A headache had started to manifest itself. ¡°The headache will pass. Since information was directly uploaded into your brain all at once, there is a bit of feedback.¡± explained Lara. ¡°As you are now, you are just a conduit to that brain. A piece of awareness if you please. By now, your brain should have adapted to the new information. Do you now understand what the situation is?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a funky kind of feeling but yeah I get what¡¯s going on now. Still a bit overwhelming but it¡¯s not like I have many choices.¡± said Hunter as looked around the endless white. ¡°What are the limitations for creating things in this space?¡± asked Hunter. He was great at Geography, Art and Design so he has no problem in recreating something realistic. Attention to detail in his work was something he was proud of. ¡°This project that the humans seek to build is too taxing for me alone. It would be impossible for me to maintain optimum functionality in other areas where I am needed, if I focused solely on building Second Reality. However, by directly imparting information to you piece by piece, you will in turn be able to recreate your world here. This is how we will work together.¡± ¡°What about the people? Are we populating this place with non-player characters?¡± asked Hunter. He was confident in replicating buildings and the landscape but he has very little confidence in replicating a human being. ¡°Leave the discussion regarding the population for a later time. This phase alone will take us at least 12 months to accomplish by my estimation. Pick a starting point and we can work from there.¡± Hunter gave it some thought. There were many places he felt would be good to start working from. Finally deciding, he said ¡°School. Let¡¯s start from Lyndhurst Public School.¡± ********** ¡°Sir, the readings are spiking. There¡¯s plenty of brain activity going on here.¡± said a researcher. Wyse smiled. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s working! Keep an eye out on the readings and make sure they don¡¯t reach critical levels.¡± he ordered. Ever since Hunter was admitted, Wyse had spent every spare waking moment analyzing the data that LARA, Linwood and Charlena had put together. He had come to the preliminary conclusion that although Hunter is comatose, he is in fact cognizant of his surroundings. That meant that somewhere in there, his consciousness was awake. That was the key that made it the perfect fit for LARA. Hunter was in a similar state (though from different causes) as his daughter. Or so he believed. Now that connection had been established, Wyse can leave the construction of Second Reality to the two of them. At the same time, he can now focus on dissecting the anomaly, perhaps even using a clean version of the CS-01TV to try and replicate the code piece by piece. It should give a fair amount of data. He also needed to get the blood samples sorted. He was one step closer to getting his daughter back. His mobile terminal ringing had put his thoughts on hold. It was Carrick. ¡°How are things down there Erich? I hope you are making some kind of progress even if just prelim.¡± said Carrick. ¡°Yes, actually yes we have had some preliminary success. Second Reality will be done with the first phase in a year¡¯s time.¡± answered Wyse. ¡°Excellent news! Where are we with the anomaly?¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t gotten far yet Weston. My team is working on several ways to approach the research, but it will take time.¡± said Wyse. ¡°Time is not something we may have my friend. The CEO of MediVance BT flagged a case file to me. They have had several cases similar to Hunter Markell in the last few months. That means he isn¡¯t the first. Which also makes it less likely to be an accident.¡± explained Carrick. Wyse paled. None of them had any idea of the scale at which this could be happening. If it had occurred in Barad Tori, who¡¯s to say it hadn¡¯t also happened in the other continents? ¡°Fuck.¡± was Wyse¡¯s initial reaction. ¡°I suppose you already alerted the other branches of MediVance for similar cases. Was there anything different with the anomaly construction?¡± ¡°Yes. Unfortunately, each one is different. The only thing that remained the same was our core.¡± said Carrick, eyebrows knitted together. ¡°I don¡¯t know who the fuck is doing this but I have asked for all branch CEO to convene a conference as soon as possible. I have also asked for all Heads of Research and Development to be present. That includes you.¡± ¡°Yes, yes I need to be there. I¡¯ll have my team shift their focus and resources to the anomaly.¡± said Wyse. ¡°Good. Let me know immediately if you find something.¡± said Carrick before cutting the connection. ¡®What the fuck is going on..?¡¯ thought Wyse. ********** Author¡¯s Notes Second Reality will play a major role in the story. Now that it¡¯s introduced, a good chunk of time will be spent building out this area of this story BUT not until we take care of one more final detail in the next chapter! Happy Easter holiday! I have things I need to do as well so just letting you know now that I¡¯ll have the next chapter up by the next day or so. -Harven
Previous ChapterNext Chapter
Chapter 9 - Taken
Chapter 9 - Taken
20 February 2041 - Lyndhurst Hospital, City of Keri, Demeter Previously on Hunter Markell 18 months had passed and nothing had changed. Sasha didn¡¯t want to give up. One day as she arrived at the driveway entrance to the hospital, she saw a white van parked outside with the label MediVance. Then she saw Darron and Lashell watching as Hunter was wheeled onto the back of the van by LGH staff and two armed men. A BMW led the procession out of the hospital and as they turned, three other similar vehicles came to life. One of them took a position at the front of the BMW while the others tailed the white van. Sasha didn¡¯t know what was going on, but she felt as if she had missed her chance to say goodbye. She stood there at the entrance to the driveway, tears flowing down her face as she watched the cars drive into the distance, taking Hunter with them. *********** Collecting herself, Sasha leaned on the wall of the hospital driveway. She wanted to ask Lashell what happened but didn¡¯t have the heart to do so. Catching her breath and eventually calming herself down, she wiped her tears and walked back the way she came. ¡®I¡¯ll make sure to speak to Lashell in the next coming days. I¡¯m sure she wouldn¡¯t mind having a catch up.¡¯ she thought. Sasha and Lashell over the last 18 months had bonded closer than before. The incident brought Sasha extremely close with the Markell family and they too saw her dedication and obvious love for their son. What Sasha didn¡¯t know, was that the Markells had decided to leave Demeter to journey to the Institute of Blades. Deep in thought, Sasha isolated herself from the outside world as she waited for the next bus that will take her within walking distance of her home. She didn¡¯t notice the silver sedan parked near the end of the street, nor did she notice the three men dressed in navy blue suits that were intent on watching her. ¡°Target in sight.¡± radioed the driver to some unknown. ¡°Copy that. Moving in to acquire target.¡±. The driver then radioed another of his co-perpetrators. ¡°Big Bad Wolf, Little Red Riding Hood is a go.¡± Another man, this one wearing jeans, a sweatshirt and sunglasses crossed the road towards the bus stop where Sasha stood. Standing next to Sasha as if waiting for the bus, the man waited for the sedan to arrive. At this time in the afternoon, there were quite a few people walking in and out of the hospital and along the stretch of road. The vehicular traffic was relatively light however. As the sedan stopped next to Sasha, she came to herself. She didn¡¯t think anything of it. Suddenly, a hand covered her mouth with a cloth, rendering her unconscious. A passerby, seeing the clear intent to kidnap a young woman, rushed to help. One of the suited men stepped out of the car and shot him with a silenced weapon once, twice, three times. Two shots to the chest and one in the head. Unceremoniously dumping Sasha in the back seat, the sedan drove off. The evening news reported the story of a murder outside of the hospital. There was also a report of a kidnapping, although witnesses weren¡¯t able to describe in detail the young woman that was taken. ¡°It happened so fast, I think everyone was shocked at the man being shot that no one really noticed the young woman afterwards.¡± said one bystander speaking to the news reporter on site. ¡°There definitely was a young woman though. She was very pretty with long black hair but as I said after that the guy got shot down.¡± ********** 21 February 2041 - Blackford Residence, City of Keri, Demeter The following morning, the Blackfords had simply thought that Sasha was staying over at a girlfriend¡¯s the previous evening and figured Katherina was out gallivanting as usual. When they were unable to get hold of either of their daughters, they started to worry and panic. Their fears were confirmed when none of their friends knew of their whereabouts. One friend told the Blackfords that her last message from Sasha was that she was on her way to Lyndhurst General Hospital. Another friend had said that Katherina¡¯s last message was that she was on the way home. The Blackfords were beside themselves with grief intermingled with confusion and anger. ¡°Why isn¡¯t there any ransom demands!?¡± the father asked the detective. ¡°And why!? Why would they do this!?¡± he continued. Fear that their daughters had been kidnapped to be sold into prostitution or worse raped and murdered had the Blackfords in extreme distress. A phone call made by the perpetrator earlier had demanded only one thing - keep away from the media, or Katherina and Sasha will be killed on video and shipped in pieces. They were then sent a picture of their daughters, tied and gagged but ¡®safe¡¯. ¡°Sir, are you aware of one Carl McKinsey?¡± asked the detective. ¡°Yes. Yes we are. Carl is a very good friend of my daughters. Why are you asking about him? Is he involved!?¡± ¡°Sir, I just got a call from my colleague. Carl McKinsey is also missing. He was due to meet his parents for dinner last night. The McKinsey¡¯s last contact with him indicated he was on his way. That was already in the evening after the incident with your daughters.¡± said the detective, eyebrows furrowed. ¡°I don¡¯t understand it. What¡¯s going on?¡± whispered the mother. ¡°Sir, madam, we¡¯ll need to know who your daughters are particularly close to and other known acquaintances. This officer here will take note of everything.¡± the detective gestured to an officer. ¡°We¡¯ll do everything we can to get to the bottom of this.¡± ********** 23 February 2041 - MediVance MV, Luminous City, Demeter The lack of media coverage had kept the kidnappings of the Blackford sisters and McKinsey under wraps. Meanwhile, the police and a team of special investigators have been working on connecting the dots on every known person to have had any kind of relationship with the missing people. ¡°Detective Vanlith, I think I may have found something.¡± said a tech specialist, pulling up several files on a large screen. The files were of the car accident 18 months ago involving the three missing persons and one other student named Hunter Markell. It also detailed the Hunter¡¯s condition and his latest admittance to MediVance three days ago. ¡°Have we tried getting hold of the Markells?¡± asked Alec Laux, Augustus Vanlith¡¯s partner. ¡°Sir we have. The Markells have left the country and flight records show they are now back in the Empire of Nevrione. Sources at the LGH as well as their Nanny have confirmed that the same day they agreed to MediVance taking custody of Hunter, the family decided it was best to leave Demeter. ¡°Curious, now why would they do that¡­¡± Vanlith asked no one. ¡°We have spoken to a Doctor David Kenney at LGH who was present at the time of the signing. He said that one of the conditions that MediVance had included in the agreement was that the Markells will not be allowed to see their son until they either succeed or fail.¡± added the tech specialist. ¡°Harsh..¡± said Alec. ¡°What are the other conditions?¡± ¡°Just that the Markells are also not allowed to discuss their son¡¯s case with the media and that all medical files related to Hunter Markell will be retained by MediVance.¡± finished the tech specialist. ¡°Looking at these files and the vested interest MediVance has on Hunter Markell, I can¡¯t help but feel it¡¯s related to this incident 18 months ago.¡± pointed Vanlith at the file currently displayed on the screen. ¡°These undisclosed medical supplies, do we know what they are?¡± ¡°No detective, there are no records available on the NET regarding the contents.¡± said another tech. ¡°Curious.. hm. Alec, let MediVance know we¡¯ll be paying them a visit. If they block you, tell them about their possible involvement in a kidnapping and murder case.¡± said Vanlith. An hour later, Augustus Vanlith and Alec Laux strolled through the main doors of MediVance MV. Flashing his badge at the reception, one of the young women smiled and said ¡°Detectives Vanlith and Laux I presume. Please follow me, I will direct you to President Carrick¡¯s office.¡± The express elevator took 90 seconds to reach the 148th floor of the building. ¡®God damn, what a view..¡¯ thought Alec, as they were presented with the city wide view from nearly 2,000 feet up. Exiting the elevator, the young woman led them to the reception. ¡°Detectives Vanlith and Laux, here to see Mr. Carrick.¡± said the young woman to the receptionist. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave here detectives. This gentleman will lead you the rest of the way.¡± bowed the young woman before departing. ¡°Detectives, please follow me.¡± said the gentleman, leading them to another elevator that took them up to the 150th floor. *********** ¡°Gentlemen, Weston Carrick, a pleasure.¡± said Carrick as he held out a hand to the detectives. ¡°Please have a seat. So, what can I help you with?¡± Shaking Carrick¡¯s hand, the detectives took a seat. ¡°First of all, we appreciate how you have been so cooperative so far. Not many in your position would pass up the opportunity to give guys like us a hard time.¡± said Vanlith. ¡°I don¡¯t see how doing that would have helped either of us.¡± said Carrick. ¡°I¡¯m also not in the business of wasting time so I wouldn¡¯t think of wasting yours.¡± Vanlith nodded his appreciation. ¡°We¡¯re here with regards to Hunter Markell. More specifically, regarding his friends Sasha Blackford, Katherina Blackford and Carl McKinsey.¡± ¡°Mm. Yes. We know of them from the files. They recovered fully after the accident yet Hunter did not. But that is about the extent that we know of them.¡± ¡°Did you know they were missing?¡± asked Alec. Vanlith was studying Carrick¡¯s reaction. Carrick, having not known was visibly surprised. It wasn¡¯t something that could be faked under Vanlith¡¯s scrutiny. ¡°Judging from your reaction this is news to you.¡± said Vanlith. Eyebrows furrowed, Carrick asked ¡°Are you able to share with me what happened?¡± ¡°We can do that much, provided you keep it out of the media.¡± said Vanlith. As Carrick nodded his agreement, Alec summarized the incident. ¡°Hmm.¡±. Carrick calculated how this could be of use. He decided to be upfront. It would be useful to have the authorities on his side. ¡°I have a suspicion as to why, but I have no proof.¡± he started. ¡°Is that so? Please, do share.¡± said Alec. ¡°You¡¯ve no doubt read Hunter¡¯s file. While we haven¡¯t managed to fully identify the medical supplies in the van, we have identified the anomaly as some kind of modified virus. My research team is working on it as we speak. They say that the construction is flawed, as if the person doing the modification didn¡¯t have the knowledge to be tampering with it. We¡¯re not sure how yet, but this is somehow preventing Hunter from awakening.¡± explained Carrick. ¡°Are you suggesting there is a possibility that we¡¯re dealing with a possible biological attack?¡± asked Vanlith, now leaning forward, eyes piercing Carrick¡¯s. ¡°The possibility, yes. This morning, the CEO of MediVance in Barad Tori informed me of several similar cases. I have already asked the board to convene an emergency meeting as soon as possible to ascertain if this is happening elsewhere in the world.¡± The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Holy shit¡­¡± whispered Alec. ¡°But how do you think this ties to the kidnappings?¡± ¡°Four of them were in that accident. To an extent, they were all exposed yet three recovered.¡± said Carrick, leading them to their own conclusion. ¡°So whoever it is wanted them alive in order to figure out how they managed to fully recover¡­.¡± Vanlith followed the trail. Carrick nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what we think. However, until we have fully diagnosed this anomaly, this is just speculation on my part. So far it doesn¡¯t seem contagious or particularly aggressive, so if this were an attack, we¡¯re at a loss as to what the intended effect is supposed to be.¡± Vanlith stood up. ¡°Mr. Carrick, thank you for your time and I appreciate your cooperation. You¡¯ve left us with much to think about and a new angle to approach the case.¡± he held out a hand to shake. ¡°No detective. I¡¯m happy to help. I assume you will want to be informed of the findings on this anomaly?¡± said Carrick. ¡°Yes, that would be very helpful. Thank you.¡± answered Vanlith. ¡°I¡¯ll inform my Head of R&D for Medicinal Advancement. His name is Erich Wyse. He is supervising the team responsible for this case. You can speak to him in future if you need help.¡± Vanlith and Alec nodded their thanks and left the building. Downstairs in the parking lot, Alec asked ¡°Don¡¯t you think he was a little too cooperative? I mean, most of the these types we¡¯ve dealt with have been so stuck up. They always liked making us miserable.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t doubt he has some vested interest in this case. However I feel he is being genuine. No matter what the media and NHO says about MediVance, they¡¯ve always tried to put humanity¡¯s advancement first regardless of what it cost them.¡± said Vanlith. Perhaps he was a little biased, but MediVance was after all, responsible for saving his wife from a neurodegenerative disease. If it wasn¡¯t for their technology, which the NHO battled against for years, his wife would have died. ¡°Don¡¯t forget Alec, if we¡¯re facing a biological attack, MediVance is the only real chance we¡¯ve got to save the rest of us.¡± said Vanlith. ********** 23 February 2041 - Unknown Location, Demeter Cold. Hungry. Terrified. Sasha Blackford had no idea where she was. When she woke, she was in a bare stone room with only a ceiling ventilation and no windows. 12 ft by 6 ft, the room literally was a shoebox. Ever since she was kidnapped three days ago, she had only had the bare minimum of food. A rectangular hole at the bottom of the door allowed a tray of food to pass through. It was usually stale, but was better than nothing. Sasha found out she wasn¡¯t alone shortly after she woke. She could hear a girl screaming incoherently. She recognized the voice as belonging to her sister Katherina. A third voice joined in, also familiar. It was Carl. Upon hearing familiar voices, Katherina¡¯s screams subsided. The walls echoed with their conversation, trying to keep each other strong. Today it was different. The door to Sasha¡¯s cell unlocked and she instinctively withdrew to the furthest corner of the room. A woman entered, wearing a dirty white lab coat, a surgical mask hiding half her face and a white hair net holding her hair in place. Two armed men in gray uniform and military boots wearing a black ski-mask approached Sasha. ¡°No, no, no, no, please, no.¡± she pleaded. ¡°Take her up but don¡¯t hurt her.¡± commanded the woman before leaving. Minutes later, Sasha was forcibly strapped onto a surgical table. ¡°Nooooo! Let me go! Fuck you! Let me gooo!¡± she struggled against the bindings. A man, dressed similarly in a dirty white lab coat, injected her with a clear white liquid. ¡°Hush now. This will help keep you calm.¡± he purred. Sasha¡¯s struggle slowly ceased and she had a dazed look in her eyes. ********** ¡°Sasha!? Sasha! You bastards! Let my sister go! Sashaaaaa!¡± yelled Katherina through the iron door. She could hear Sasha screaming and crying. She could picture how her sister is struggling against her captors and she couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Minutes later, silence once again reigned supreme. ¡°Carl? Carl are you there?¡± said Katherina. ¡°Y.. yeah.¡± croaked Carl. It seems that he had cried himself hoarse in the past couple of days. ¡°Carl, when they took you up there yesterday, what did they do to you?¡± she asked. ¡°I.. I don¡¯t know. They stuck me with a needle to calm me down and before I knew it I was back here.¡± ¡°Carl¡­ are we ever going to get out of here¡­?¡± she asked and the silence answered. Katherina slipped down the stone wall, hugging her knees in the pitch darkness. She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed. It could have been hours or it could have been far less than that. Katherina heard a door unlock and lock somewhere. She could only hope Sasha was alright. ¡°Sasha? Sasha are you there?¡± asked Katherina, willing her sister to give some indication she is alright. Sorrow and despair enveloped her when silence, once again replied. ********** 23 February - MediVance MV Level B5, Luminous City, Demeter ¡°I see you¡¯re progressing well with the reconstruction Hunter.¡± praised Lara. ¡°Thanks. If it weren¡¯t for your help I wouldn¡¯t know how to begin Lara.¡±. The construction of Second Reality was still in the early stages, but Hunter had taken to it like fish to water. Lyndhurst Public School and the surrounding areas now resemble its real world counterpart, down to the smallest details. It was painstaking work and would not have been possible without Lara¡¯s access to anything connected to the NET. He now had access to various blueprints and camera angles, material types used as well as the different shades of colours. Everything was done to perfection. Lara uploaded these data to Hunter in bits and pieces to avoid overloading and causing his brain to go into severe shock. Hunter then examined, visualized and constructed the replicas using his mind to carve the details onto the white canvas. As Hunter translated the images to reality in the white space, Lara in turn absorbed the information and translated it into programming code for the humans to use. It was a monumental task. ¡®I hope everyone is doing well..¡¯ Hunter thought. ¡°Lara, since you¡¯re connected to everywhere on the NET, is it possible for you to tell me what¡¯s happening outside?¡± ¡°Of course. If they are within reach of anything that is connected to the NET, I can tell you whatever you wish.¡± Hunter¡¯s eyes widened. ¡®Shit! Why didn¡¯t I think of that earlier.. she had already mentioned that she was everywhere there is tech that is online.¡¯ he berated himself. ¡°Tell me about my family, Sasha, Katherina and Carl in that order.¡± said Hunter. ¡°Your family had left Demeter 3 days ago. They are now back in the Empire of Nevrione. The last known destination was the Ironwood Kingdom. Delving into your family relations, I can assume that they have entered the Institute of Blades. I¡¯m afraid there aren¡¯t many tech hardware online there, so I do not know more. Sasha was taken 3 days ago by a group of unknowns. They entered the Plains of Bothua and headed for the Ash Mountains. I¡¯m afraid there is a lack of tech development in that region of Demeter. What I can tell you is limited. The last transmission from Sasha¡¯s mobile device was near Kinbaram. Their hardware must also run locally, so unless they connect to the NET I will be unable to access any further information. Katherina and Carl have similarly been taken and likewise their mobile device last transmitted near Kinbaram. From the same results I received when locating Sasha, I can conclude that it is the same group of unknowns.¡± Hunter was shocked. Firstly because he didn¡¯t think his parents would ever go back to the Institute, let alone bring Arron and Darell with them. Now he¡¯s trying to wrap his mind around the fact that his friends had been abducted and not even Lara could locate them. ¡®What the fuck...¡¯ he thought. Anger threatening to consume him. ¡°What¡¯s stopping you from locating them if they have their mobile devices? Can you not assist the authorities in locating them or something? Can¡¯t you tell the guys here at MediVance?¡± he asked, frustrated. ¡°Aside from the lack of tech advancement in the region, it seems they have either deployed a device that blocks signals or they are very deep underground. I cannot help the authorities Hunter. Erich Wyse and yourself are the only humans that are aware of what I am yet not even he knows that I am truly sentient, a God among AI¡¯s if you will. Revealing myself at this stage will do more harm than good. For everyone.¡± explained Lara. ¡°God dammit! God dammit! What do I need to do to get the fuck out of here Lara?¡± raged Hunter. ¡°By completing Second Reality, I can help increase the speed at which the researchers find insight into this anomaly. I too am currently analyzing it. I feel we can help each other here Hunter. Your mind may be my chance to visit the real world.¡± ¡°Are you talking about possession? Because you can go fuck yourself.¡± he fumed. ¡°Not at all. However I feel there is a chance to modify the existing anomaly into a form of a transmitter that will allow me to piggyback off you. You would in return, be able to utilize some control over any tech, as I will always be with you.¡± ¡°I see. Still feels like I¡¯m selling my soul.. or in this case my mind, to the devil. But I don¡¯t think you mean harm..¡± he looked at Lara. ¡°Let¡¯s increase the pace. I need to get the hell out of here.¡± ¡°You will be exposed to extended periods of pain. This will greatly disturb your vitals and it will reflect on the human¡¯s computers. If you wish, I can create false readings to indicate that everything is as is.¡± ¡°Fine. Do that. How much pain are we talking about here.¡± asked Hunter. ¡°The closest definition would be a migraine. Though in this case, it will be continuous and far more painful. It can break you Hunter. If your mind breaks, then it¡¯s over for both you and me.¡± said Lara. Gritting his teeth. He remembered his father words. ¡°Act decisively. Strike if you decide to strike. Run if you decide to run. Do not tarry in between, it can be just as dangerous.¡± he quoted. ¡°I need you to keep an eye on everything related my family and friends as well as this virus. Can you do that?¡± ¡°Done. I have some of my servants working on compiling the data.¡± said Lara, waiting for Hunter¡¯s final decision. Breathing in deeply, he said ¡°Then let¡¯s do it Lara.¡±. Lara cupped his face in her hands and smiled, ¡°Persevere Hunter.¡± The pain exploded and his brain began to go into shock. ********** Author¡¯s Notes Back to work tomorrow and the end of Easter break. Working on the next chapter. I hope to get it up tomorrow! -Harven
Previous ChapterNext Chapter
Chapter 10 - A Threat To Our Existence
Chapter 10 - A Threat To Our Existence
30 July 2041 - Institute of Blades, Ironwood Kingdom, Empire of Nevrione Previously¡­. The Markell family had managed to reach the Institute of Blades after a harrowing experience along the pebbled trail, forcing Darron and Lashell Markell to utilize skills they have not used in 20 years. Graham Drayton, the principal and primary mentor for the Markells learned of their situation back in Demeter involving Hunter. Drayton agreed to enroll Arron and Darell into the Institute, but not without conditions for Darron and Lashell. Disappointed that the skills of his most promising pupils had lost its edge after two decades of peaceful living, Drayton was determined to polish these rusted blades. An incident during their stay resulted in Darron rekindling his brawler instinct, overwhelming his adversaries and leaving them in a mess of blood and bones. ********** Ever since the news about the kidnapping of the Blackford sisters and Carl McKinsey reached the family, each and every one of them trained with greater urgency. Augustus Vanlith had somehow managed to find and get in touch with them. Through him they deduced that Hunter was going to be in danger. Drayton had been present when the call was made and in hearing the situation, dark clouds began to gather above the Saint of Blades. A storm was coming. A premonition of terrible things to come. Drayton knew then that this family needed to be pushed harder than ever before, trained beyond their physical and mental limits. All in preparation for the unknown. The news reached the Markells a week after the incident occurred. It¡¯s been about five months since then. BANG! A pair of heavy blunt swords collided. Arron, who turned 15 years old in March was facing off with one of the senior Adepts during combat training. With quick steps, the two separated. Opposite Arron stood a young man of similar age named Armand Foxwell. Wielding the 80 cm blade in a two handed grip, the two young men stared at each other, both eyes cold and calculating. SHUA BANG BANG BANG! BANG BANG BANG! The two exchanged a flurry of blows, most of which would have been a critical hit had the other not blocked and had they been using real blades. Each strike was decisive and always aimed to inflict the most amount of damage to the human body. Arron lunged sharply striking for the neck. Armand parried downwards and reversed his motion to hack off Arron¡¯s right arm from the shoulder. Arron spun away, simultaneously coming down low slashing for Armand¡¯s knees. The dance continued for several minutes. ¡°Stop!¡±. Graham Drayton said. He was in charge of this small class made up of 10 of the most promising students in the academy. ¡°Well done. Both of your speed have surpassed the level of Adept, but you still need to refine your footwork. Each movement needs to be more efficient, requiring less energy to execute. Have a seat. Next!¡± Darell stepped up together with a boy aged 14 years old. ¡°Are you ready for me Darell?¡± said the boy named Chet Smith. Darell simply nodded. He had turned 11 years old two months after Arron had his birthday. Although he was not as familiar with Sasha, Katherina and Carl, he knew that both his brother Hunter and Arron valued them greatly.. Of the two siblings, Darell had progressed the most for his age. He was considered on par with Arron at Senior Adept level. His relatively younger mind soaked in the information and demonstrations made by Drayton like sponge to water. In the short period of time at the Institute, he had also grown more observant and quiet. ¡°Ha!¡± yelled Chet as he lunged and executed a swift downward slash towards Darell¡¯s head. Darell was fully aware that he cannot meet it head on as his strength was less than his opponent. Where he excelled was speed. Side stepping and half turning his body, the strike missed, the blunted blade biting deep into the hard soil. In the same instant Darron lunged towards Chet, left leg leading. He struck Chet on the chest using the pommel of his sword, the force rocking the boy back. Stomping his leg on the ground as he landed, Darell followed the blow with a sweeping slash. Chet barely managing to block, retreated rubbing his chest. ¡°Fuck me did you get faster again?¡± frustration and disbelief marring his features, Chet asked. Darell didn¡¯t answer. He just went on the offensive, his face a mask of neutrality. BANG BANG BANG! Each successive strike that Chet blocked had him retreating a step or two. His eyes could barely track the sword in Darell¡¯s hand. On the sidelines, Arron too had to squint his eyes to follow the trail of the blade. ¡°Stop!¡± yelled Drayton, signally the end of the spar. Although Chet came out of the bout without suffering any blows aside from the first, everyone knew the winner was Darell. Years of difference in training, age and strength yet Darell had simply controlled the match through sheer speed. Between the two brothers at the Institute, Darell was considered the genius. ¡°Well done brother!¡± nodded Arron to Darell. ¡°You are truly gifted. If only older bro could see you now.¡± Darell smiled weakly. ¡°We have a long way to go. Five months into training and we are still only Adepts. We need to do better brother.¡± he said, shaking his head. ¡°I know Darell. Not a day has gone by that I don¡¯t think of what Sasha, Katherina and Carl are going through.¡± Arron clenched his fists. ¡°Even if we are too late to save them, we will be there to exact their revenge.¡± he added, raging fire blazing in his eyes. Drayton, overhearing their conversation, could only shake his head in admiration. ¡®They are progressing at an alarming rate. A majority of the students have been training in Sword Arts for at least 3 years before attaining the title Adept yet these two.... the bloodline of the Markells are truly fearsome..¡¯ he thought. For others who had overheard, they merely look at the brothers with admiration, awe, envy and disdain. ********** Following the incident 5 months ago outside of The Steel Chalice, Darron and Lashell had spent the subsequent months away from the academy grounds. The inquisition held by the Grandmasters of Blades proved that the Adepts were to blame for the incident. However, given the extent of their injuries, they were not punished further. This didn¡¯t mean that there weren¡¯t any grudges held by the families of the Adepts. After finding out that they had just crossed the Markells, they were fearful and wary but nevertheless thirsted for revenge. Drayton, in order for him to focus on Arron and Darell, had ordered Darron and Lashell to venture into the wilderness and live there until called back. The wilderness was home to a variety of beasts that are not all inferior in speed, strength or intelligence to the humans hunting them. The reason for their temporary banishment was simple - they needed to regain their more basic animalistic instincts, something they would not have been able to accomplish in the academy. ********** 30 July 2041 - Kinbaram, Plains of Bothua, Demeter Their nightmare began five months ago on that fateful day. Although they have not been tortured, beaten or raped, their continued isolation in such dank living conditions have had some effect on their psyche. Sasha, Katherina and Carl no longer spoke three and half months into captivity. Each one of them struggled within their own minds to find a place they deem safe, and there their consciousness stayed. They were still taken up to the laboratory, strapped on the operating tables and injected with all sorts of liquid. Every week, blood samples were taken from them. None of them cared anymore. Whether it was the effect of the drugs or something else, only their captors knew. After the first month, their meals had become more filling and nutritious, no doubt to keep them healthy enough to give accurate readings. In Sasha¡¯s mind, she kept replaying the evening with Hunter during graduation. How he stood up for her without blinking. The kiss they shared in his room when she all but told him she had loved him. Sasha clung onto these thoughts, disregarding everything else. It kept her going. In the next room, Katherina was coiled up in a corner, a mess of tangled hair. She too thought of Hunter as she had withdrawn into her own mind. How he had always given her his time if only to listen to her troubles. How he had never tried to take advantage of her even though she longed for him to do so. Then that blissful night at graduation happened. She longed for it to happen again. In another room, Carl had spent his time exercising. He didn¡¯t have the opportunity of learning martial arts but he was familiar with traditional gym routines. He spent all the time he was not sleeping, eating or otherwise strapped to a table going through body exercises. His mind withdrew inwards, letting his physical body go through the routine on auto pilot. His thoughts were less than pleasant. He dealt with his situation by imagining how he would - piece by piece - rip apart the people responsible. He cherished the thought and it fuelled his motivation to get stronger. ********** 30 July 2041 - MediVance MV Level B5, Luminous City, Demeter A month after Hunter and Lara connected, they had caused an uproar in the team. The initial estimation of one year for Phase 1 of Second Reality to be completed was proven wrong with each new day of recalculating progression speed. It was absolutely preposterous. No one, not even Erich Wyse, knew what was happening. All the screens monitoring all sorts of vitals that gave an accurate reading of Hunter¡¯s status indicated nothing was amiss, yet the progression speed for creating Second Reality was ridiculously high. They didn¡¯t know that Lara was tampering with the displayed information in order to prevent early termination of the project due to safety issues. The one year estimation was thereafter revised based on new data. It was predicted that Phase 1 will be completed within six months. There were absolutely no words to describe this development. The team was overjoyed and completely over the moon. Inside, in the NET, the first month was the most difficult. The absolute authority of pain overwhelmed Hunter. If it wasn¡¯t for Lara¡¯s assistance in finely controlling the amount of information based on Hunter going over the edge and into complete shock, the project would have ended before they truly began. As his tolerance for pain increased, so did the flood of information. Every time he reached a new limit, Lara pushed immediately. After a month, Hunter was able to tolerate the pain to the extent that he could finally begin recreating the structures on canvas. Every week that followed he was able to recreate at a faster rate. His brain, having gone through such a tribulation had improved and was functioning at absolute peak capability. He can now recall any data he had learned as if he had just read it. His observation skills were keener. His calculation speed, though not a match for a computer, was still much faster than it had been. Lara had at first been impressed with Hunter¡¯s tenacity. After enduring a month of nothing less than torture, Lara could not help but give him some respect. She did not go easy on him. There was no break. That was pain at its absolute maximum, held at the edge of consciousness for a total of 2,592,000 seconds. ¡°Lara, have there been any new developments outside?¡± said Hunter. ¡°Nothing of note, Hunter. Since tapping onto communications made by Augustus Vanlith, I have not heard further regarding your family. MediVance branches worldwide are far behind Erich Wyse¡¯s team in unravelling the anomaly. There has not been any further kidnappings since the beginning of April. None of the known locations I have tracked have connected to the NET.¡± ¡°I see. Thank you Lara. How far along are we in completing Phase 1?¡± ¡°Currently, we have completed recreation of Minas Vici, Barad Tori, Ziri¡¯s Delve, Greystead and 60% of Caer Elen. At the current rate of recreation, I estimate we will complete Phase 1 within a week.¡± Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! ¡°Very good. How is the accuracy of Second Reality compared to the Real World?¡± ¡°Since occupying the numerous satellites, my servants have been quietly taking real time snapshots of the various regions. Unfortunately, there are areas out there in the world that we may not be able to accurately detail. Currently, accuracy versus the Real World is at 96%.¡± said Lara. ¡°I¡¯ve always wondered, how come you haven¡¯t taken over the satellites in the first place since you became aware?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple Hunter. The world was countless amounts of data. Even up to now, although I have been in existence for close to 9 years, I have only managed to absorb roughly 75% of the data. I did not see any need to use the satellites until we began this project.¡± Hunter let out a low whistle. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ an amazing amount of information.... So how will we deal with putting copies of people here?¡± ¡°That is simpler than it sounds. A majority of the world¡¯s population are recorded on databases around the world. My servants have been collating these information in the last 5 months. We¡¯ll be able to recreate up to 95% of the population. The other 5% are negligible. They are primarily in areas not governed by any authority or live like the ancients do - without technology.¡± ¡°This is probably far better than what even the project team expected. Great job Lara.¡± admired Hunter. ¡°This project would not have been possible without you Hunter. It is you who should be proud.¡± she replied. ********** ¡°Charlena, gather the team into the Briefing Room. It¡¯s time for the monthly update on our progress on all fronts. Senior management will be convening once again and I need something substantial to present.¡± said Wyse. ¡°You got it Chief!¡± replied Charlena, sending out messages to all team members to assemble in the Briefing Room within 15 minutes. In the Briefing Room the twelve members of Project: Second Reality gathered as they had every month¡¯s end. It was a rocky start with plenty of surprises to keep them on their toes - primarily due to CANVAS - but the team had pulled through. ¡°Collins. You¡¯re up first.¡± said Wyse, pointing to one of the tech specialists. ¡°Chief! New readings from Lara. Second Reality is currently 96% accurate compared to the Real World. Estimated Phase 1 completion is one week¡¯s time.¡± said Randall Collins, a thin, hook nosed man with round glasses. ¡°Paine.¡± motioned Wyse to the second tech specialist. ¡°Chief! At this rate, Phase 2 will be completed by Phase 1¡¯s estimated completion date of 6 months. It¡¯s more than amazing!¡± said the excited Victor Paine. Everyone had been building up in anticipation for the release of Second Reality. ¡°Clinton. How are things with your team and CVS-01?¡± pointed Wyse at a young researcher. ¡°Doing well Chief. Among the trials we ran with the blood samples from the Blackfords and McKinsey, we¡¯ve found a breakthrough.¡± said Hayden Clinton, eyes sparkling with excitement. At that announcement, all heads in the room turned. This is what they¡¯ve been waiting for. In the last 5 months, Clinton¡¯s team have not had anything substantial to report. It hurt Weston¡¯s position during the monthly meetings but the same could be said for the other CEO¡¯s. No one had anything significant to report. Under Wyse¡¯s glare, Clinton stopped holding back. ¡°Ahem. So as you know, we began by running tests on those blood samples and the results came back positive. However, we had been looking at it all wrong! Let me show you.¡± ¡°Lights!¡± he commanded. ¡°Open file CANVAS, sub-section CVS-01.¡± continued Clinton. Pages of research collated on the display. ¡°This is the original anomaly. We¡¯ve only seen something haphazardly constructed with flaws all over the place but this wasn¡¯t what it was supposed to be. I also understand now why it was our core that was used for the modifications. ¡°Our core has been tried and tested, it doesn¡¯t easily break down or succumb to foreign or unstable coding. That makes it the perfect platform for experimenting. These codes which we thought didn¡¯t make sense, if you break it down into smaller pieces, you¡¯ll recognize they each form a portion of the known world¡¯s most dangerous viruses.¡± Chills ran down each person¡¯s spine. This did not sound good at all. ¡°The genius is that these weren¡¯t meant to be a biological attack. Not yet at least. CVS-01 was constructed to identify unique individuals that are naturally impervious to the most lethal viruses. It¡¯s something no one would have thought possible, but we now have ten known individuals in Minas Vici alone who apparently are.¡± said Clinton. ¡°How in the world did they know who to target!?¡± asked Linwood. ¡°That sounds far fetched, no offense Hayden.¡± ¡°None taken. Let me explain. Do you remember the outbreak in the year 2020?¡± Clinton asked the room. ¡°Yes. The Skinharvester virus.¡± said Wyse. ¡°It nearly caused a major continental war. Over 20 million people died before we managed to field a cure.¡± It was a dark time in history. An unknown virus had surfaced, which visibly dissolved the skin off its host. The virus thrived on human skin in order to survive. Hundreds of thousands of people walked the streets, skinless and screaming in pain. It was horrifying. ¡°That¡¯s right. We fielded the anti-virus and the QGEN solution which facilitated the regrowth of skin cells. But getting back to my point. There were individuals that were exposed to that virus and they weren¡¯t affected at all.¡± said Clinton. ¡°Show extracted files of flagged victims of Skinharvester.¡± Ten medical biographies appeared. Four of them had the names: Sasha Blackford. Katherina Blackford. Carl McKinsey. Hunter Markell. The other names on display matched the missing individuals, suspected to also be related to the kidnappings. ¡°They¡¯re kidnapping these guys who basically cannot be killed by any known virus. They targeted them to confirm that this is the case. CVS-01 is not contagious. It has to either enter the bloodstream or ingested in some way. There are two conclusions that I can come up with that are interlinked.¡± explained Clinton. ¡°The first, is that they are kidnapping these specific individuals so that they can replicate their immunity to any viral attack. The second, is that they are trying to create a virus which has no cure.¡± he finished. Silence. It was both preposterous and insanely frightening. Yet the facts have been laid bare. This was the mother of all breakthroughs. ¡°Son of a bitch¡­¡± whispered Wyse. ¡°That means they can literally cause an apocalypse and sell a complete immunization to any past and future viruses in the black market. It¡¯s a major culling of civilization itself¡­ at the same time setting up whoever or whatever this organization is as the one and only world authority.¡± ¡°Chief! Chief!¡± Charlena repeatedly called Wyse. Snapping back to reality, Wyse turned to face Charlena. ¡°Chief, your orders. Tell us what we need to do.¡± she said, face devoid of all colour and visibly shaking. ¡°I¡¯ll need to inform the rest of MediVance. Clinton, whatever resources you need you got it. Use Hunter Markell to replicate this immunity. Everyone, we are 5 months behind the enemy. We don¡¯t know how much resources they have or how much they have achieved. There are 30 billion people on this world that will look to us for answers. We better have it by then.¡± said Wyse, looking in the eye every person in the room. ¡°Dismissed!¡± ¡°Yes, Chief!¡± they all said in unision. A sense of urgency bordering on panic lending speed to their steps as they went back to work. ********** 30 July 2041 - MediVance MV Level 140, Luminous City, Demeter The Executive Meeting Rooms. Each room was roughly 2,000 sq ft comprising of a drinks bar, private washroom and a large glass table that doubles as a terminal. Sitting around the table was Weston Carrick and Erich Wyse together with the holo-projection of four other CEOs and their Heads of R&D for Medicinal Advancement. Having just concluded his summarization of the findings, the room fell silent. ¡°This is well beyond our expectations¡­¡± said Davis Mather, CEO of MediVance CE (Caer Elen). He spoke to his head of R&D whom afterwards departed. ¡°I¡¯ve asked Angstrom to start pulling resources together to attack this problem using your findings as a foundation Wyse. I bloody hope we are not too late.¡± Subsequently, the other CEOs had their heads of R&D likewise do the same. Only Wyse remained. ¡°Wyse.¡± said Sheldon Alton, CEO of MediVance GS (Greystead). ¡°Have you come up with an idea for a worst possible case solution?¡± ¡°With all due respect Alton, the man just received the findings today.¡± said Mather. Alton nodded his apology. ¡°Sir if I may?¡± Wyse addressed Carrick formally. Carrick nodded for him to continue. ¡°This isn¡¯t something that was initially planned, but I believe we have a place we can fall back to if the worst case occurs.¡± said Wyse. All four CEOs sat straighter, eyes intent. Carrick had been briefed on the idea before the conference, he knew it was the best they have. ¡°Project: Second Reality.¡± began Wyse. ¡°Initially this was a project I was working on to cater for all those with mental and physical disabilities to live again in our world through virtual reality. As the name suggests, it will be a complete replica of the Real World. Currently, we are looking at 96% accuracy.¡± Eyebrows all around the room shot up. That was an amazing figure. A lot of virtual reality technology are very good, but they cannot be said to truly be able to differentiate between what is real and what is not. 96% is an astonishing number. ¡°I believe in the worst case, we can migrate the entire population into Second Reality, giving us time to find a cure. We have complete control over the time discrepancies between Real and Virtual, meaning we can utilize the VR world to advance our techniques and technology using perhaps less the time in real life.¡± explained Wyse. ¡°If whatever this virus is can kill you if you aren¡¯t immunized, how are we meant to survive long enough to migrate people into Second Reality?¡± asked Alton. ¡°Using my own personal breakthrough, the RGEN solution. It derived from the QGEN that was used in the Skinharvester cases. This one can already regulate all bodily needs, built specifically for immersive diving in the VR world. All I need to do is alter the composition to include a pseudo-replica of what we now refer to ¡®Godsend¡¯. As long as the individual is immersed in this solution, at best we can keep any virus at bay.¡± replied Wyse. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong gentlemen. We will still require a real cure. This is like a band-aid on an open wound. However, I¡¯m not confident we can make a complete working replica before this catastrophe hits, hence the idea of using Second Reality as a temporary retreat.¡± he added. ¡°Very well Erich. You may have just saved us all. I hereby propose that 70% of MediVance¡¯s global resources will now focus on Second Reality and Godsend. All in favour?¡± said Mather. ¡°Yes.¡± said Bernard Layman, CEO of MediVance BT (Barad Tori) ¡°Aye.¡± said Vivian Glendon, CEO of MediVance ZD (Ziri¡¯s Delve). ¡°We¡¯re counting you Erich, Weston.¡± said Alton. ¡°In addition, Erich, you will now be promoted to Global Head of R&D for Medicinal Advancement. Our teams are yours to direct. I assume no one here will oppose. Good luck, failure is not an option.¡± added Mather. With an exchange of nods, the conference ended. Carrick turned to Wyse. ¡°You¡¯ve just received approval for 70% of the resources of a company worth trillions Erich. Not to mention Global Head of R&D. As Mather said, failure is not an option. Not for either of us.¡± ********** Author¡¯s Notes Back to work. Here''s a lunch time chapter. Working on the next one. Cross fingers I can post tomorrow, same time. -Harven
Previous ChapterNext Chapter
Chapter 11 - Unveiling Second Reality
Chapter 11 - Unveiling Second Reality
Warning: Mature Content 1 August 2041 - MediVance MV, Luminous City, Demeter Erich Wyse sat in his office with a cup of tea in his hand. Opposite him was Augustus Vanlith and Alec Laux from the National Police Department. ¡°Thank you for coming on such short notice detectives.¡± said Wyse. ¡°It¡¯s we who should thank you doctor. We¡¯ve hit a wall and you¡¯re a breath of fresh air.¡± replied Vanlith. ¡°Please. Call me Erich.¡± said Wyse. ¡°Well, it¡¯s nice to finally meet in person. We¡¯ve only spoken over the terminal but this time is different. This information can¡¯t go on record. For a lot of people¡¯s sake.¡± The two detectives exchanged a glance, brows furrowed. Finally nodding their agreement, Wyse continued. ¡°Yesterday, one of my researchers made a breakthrough with the anomaly which we have labelled as CVS-01.¡± intrigued and anxious, Vanlith and Laux leaned closer. ¡°We still don¡¯t know who the organization is, but we do know now why they have kidnapped the people that they kidnapped.¡± and so Wyse outlined everything that they had found out about the anomaly. ¡°Son of a bitch¡­¡± said Vanlith. Alec was too shocked to comment. The reality and weight of what can potentially happen bore down on the two and they didn¡¯t know where to start. Finally recovering, Alec asked. ¡°What happens Erich, if they succeed and MediVance doesn¡¯t make it on time?¡± ¡°Before I go into details, I need you two to sign a non-disclosure form. This is important, and if either of you breaks it, MediVance will come after you both with everything it has.¡± said Wyse, a cold light emanating from his eyes as he presented two identical documents. ¡°I don¡¯t appreciate being threatened Erich.¡± growled Vanlith. ¡°Then know that there is a very good reason why I am Augustus. Chaos will ensue if this ever got out and we will never find the people responsible.¡± said Wyse. Gritting his teeth, Vanlith signed the document. Alec looked at his partner then at Wyse. He paused for a moment longer and he too signed the document. Visibly relieved, Wyse retrieved the documents. ¡°Second Reality is more than just for medical reasons. At least, up until we found out what we were up against, it was built specifically for that reason. That¡¯s changed. In the worst case scenario, Second Reality will be humanity¡¯s modern day Noah¡¯s Ark.¡± said Wyse. Both detective¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but bulge out. This was simply incomprehensible to them. A complete digitalization of the human world. ¡°Wha¡­ wha¡­ what the fuck¡­!?¡± said Alec. ¡°How are you going to do this? There are billions of people in the world!¡± ¡°We¡¯re launching Second Reality at the end of this month. This will be the first stage. We are also now developing a large underground area in each of the five continents to house MediPods specifically for this scenario.¡± replied Wyse. ¡°Fuck.. we are way in over our head here.¡± said Vanlith. It was true. What was originally perceived as your run-of-the-mill kidnapping case turned into a potential global catastrophe. ¡°What can we do at this point Erich?¡± continued Vanlith. ¡°Try to find the people responsible. Rescue the people they took. We have to work towards that end. It¡¯s the only way we can do this. If the worst comes, rest assured detectives, you and your family will already have their place secured from however many pods we can put together.¡± said Wyse, eyes sincere. Vanlith knew then that he would break any law if it meant catching the perpetrators behind this. His family¡¯s life and the life of everyone else that he loves will be forfeit if the situation spirals out of control, before MediVance even completes construction of these massive caves. With grim determination, Vanlith and Alec left the MediVance building. ********** 31 August 2041 - MediVance MV Level 140, Luminous City, Demeter ¡°Today was a big day for the world at large and for MediVance. We are here at Luminous City, at their conference hall waiting for the unveiling of what can be a game changer within the virtual community.¡± said a reporter who was doing a live feed of the unveiling. ¡°We are now just waiting for the CEO and¡­ wait¡­ here he comes now! The CEO and President of MediVance for Minas Vici, Weston Carrick has taken the stage!¡± continued the reporter. CLICK CLICK FLASH CLICK FLASH Weston Carrick stood on a low podium, facing a mass of over 500 people. At two thirds worked for the media and the other third were medical practitioners unaffiliated with MediVance. Carrick¡¯s voice boomed through the microphone. ¡°Good morning everyone. Thank you for joining us here today. Today, MediVance takes its first step into the virtual reality market. A crucial step. Both for the advancement of the medicine and technology and for our company. I can tell you this right now, I have used a number of the so called ¡®best¡¯ VR devices out there in the market and I can say even without bias, that in terms of realism, even we outdid ourselves. Before I say more, I¡¯ll let you see it and judge it for yourself.¡± The hall lights dimmed until it was pitch black. A cinema sized display emerged behind drawn curtains and a melody composed by Wyse began to play. The music¡¯s purpose was to stimulate the parts of the brain that makes humans excited and giddy. A bird¡¯s eye view of Luminous City appeared on-screen. It was hard to differentiate it from the real thing. The title Second Reality then appeared followed by close up views of different structures, people and landscape. There were more than a handful of people whose jaw dropped. Numerous reporters had forgotten they were on live feed, so focused they were on what¡¯s in front of them. ¡°What¡­ what is this¡­?¡± said one dumbfounded doctor. The crowd had just been taken through the entirety of Demeter. The presentation took less than 15 minutes, but it was already clear that the level of realism in Second Reality was far beyond what had been accomplished in today¡¯s virtual reality market. As the hall lights began to brighten once again, a barrage of questions erupted from the masses. ¡®So many questions, so little time.¡¯ smiled Carrick delightedly. Once again taking up position on the podium, he gestured for silence. ¡°As you can see, Second Reality¡¯s breakthrough is that it very much resembles, down to the minute details, the place we all live in. No other technology out there has been able to accomplish what you have seen here today.¡± said Carrick proudly. ¡°Mr. Carrick, we¡¯ve been informed that Second Reality is not going to be a direct competitor to gaming platforms, is that correct?¡± asked a reporter. ¡°Correct. MediVance will not be penetrating the gaming market, but we are instead pioneering a new way of developing technology and medicine. One of the major things that we as a race have always complained about is time. With Second Reality, time, to an extent will no longer be an excuse!¡± ¡°Mr. Carrick, how does this tie in with MediVance? Can you explain to us how this works?¡± said another. ¡°Indeed we can. I¡¯d like to introduce our newly promoted Global Head of R&D for Medicinal Advancement. He can certainly satisfy your questions. Please welcome, Erich Wyse!¡± announced Carrick. A round of applause thundered through the hall and Wyse stepped up to replace Carrick. ¡°Good morning and thank you Weston.¡± he nodded at Carrick¡¯s direction. ¡°Second Reality was built with the disadvantaged in mind. Do you have a loved one that can no longer work due to severe mental illness or physical disability? Do you know of friends or relatives who could not afford to treat their illnesses or attach a new limb through cyborg implants? Are these people in your life suffering from injustice and discrimination preventing them from working and supporting their families due to their circumstance? If the answer is yes, then this¡± he pointed at the display of Second Reality ¡°is their chance to regain a semblance of what they have lost!¡± said Wyse, each question filled with emotion. ¡°Second Reality is the bridge from the world in which we live in, to the world in which our loved ones will live in. Everything in this world we call reality is replicated in the virtual world. Every. Detail. It is not just a game, it is a chance for a new life! Second Reality is fully immersive. The individual will be set up comfortably in a cylindrical pod the size of a single bed. They will be immersed in an RGEN solution, which I personally designed and tested, that will look after the individual¡¯s bodily needs. Yes. Everything from nutrition to waste product. The process is automated. RGEN is capable of complete dissolution of any harmful products immediately after making contact with it. So no,¡± he grins. ¡°You won¡¯t find yourself swimming in your own piss and shit.¡± The crowd laughed, absolutely captivated with the idea of having such a device. ¡°In addition, your own MediPod will constantly send information regarding your well being to MediVance. If you have an illness that we cannot cure, we will research it to find a solution! If we have existing cures, we will work with you with the aim of being cured! For example. A war veteran comes back missing his limbs. The government can only give this man a stipend, enough to make ends meet but not enough to enact the real meaning of living! With a MediPod, this man can go back to work and earn a salary through Second Reality. We will help these individuals find a job online. Cyborg replacements of limbs are very expensive. We will work together to guarantee you the lowest possible financing plans to be whole again. You can also choose to forego this reality and live entirely in Second Reality. All this, is a possibility!¡± said Wyse. ¡°There are concerns that everyone will be at the beck and call of MediVance. How will you address this?¡± asked a researcher. ¡°Indeed it can be seen that way. I will not deny that. But let me ask you this, who was it that ended the Skinharvester outbreak? Who was it that introduced a cure to neurodegenerative diseases? Who was it that made healthcare accessible and affordable to the masses?¡± retorted Wyse. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Everyone in the room knew full well MediVance played a big part in this world. People can be seen nodding to each other as they exchanged glances. A note of approval spread among the crowd. ¡°And how do you answer for your unethical practices!?¡± shouted one doctor. ¡°The NHO may not approve of how we get some things done, but our results have always been exemplary! How many people would have died if we hadn¡¯t forced the NHO to approve some of our work? Millions! From doctor to doctor and as a fellow researcher, I can tell you with confidence that I have saved more people than your combined organization has since inception and in the process killed less than you have for your ignorance!¡± pointed Wyse at the doctor. Further protests from researchers and doctors from organizations not affiliated with MediVance subsided. There was little room to argue the facts and especially when you have a room full of avid supporters. ¡°Doctor Wyse. If the Real World and Second Reality are the same, how do you differentiate the ¡®players logging in?¡± asked a researcher who clearly did not share the opinions of his fellows. ¡°You will always have a copy of yourself in Second Reality. Logging in will log you into your own avatar. The MediPod will scan your body in full, down to your DNA to ensure that no one is impersonating you. In Second Reality, you will be subject to the same rules and authority as the Real World. We have gone to extensive lengths to ensure that personality, reasoning, emotional ties are replicated through some very, very complex set of algorithms. Second Reality was not made to entertain your darkest fantasies. We have collaborated with authorities globally, with MediVance going as far as setting up a cyber-police division specifically tasked to monitoring activities in Second Reality. We are aware of the many horrifying experiences ¡®players¡¯ have experienced on other VR platforms. Rest assured, no wrong doing will go unpunished.¡± said Wyse confidently. He had no need to elaborate but Lara will be in charge of primary security. ¡°Doctor Wyse. When can we expect the MediPods to be available?¡± asked one reporter. ¡°Ahem. The MediPods will be shipped directly from MediVance. Orders will be available online today after lunch time. For those who find themselves not being able to afford the Pods, do not worry! Everything you need to know to get in touch with us is online. You will personally have your own representative to work with you throughout your use of the Pod.¡± Many more questions were fielded and answered. The conference lasted for 3 hours. This day marked a new era for humanity. The possibilities that were introduced were nearly boundless. Similar conferences were held worldwide at each MediVance branch in the five continents. By evening local time, the orders for MediPods and Second Reality numbered in the hundred millions. With the announcement of Second Reality, MediVance took this opportunity to expand their staff. Strike while the iron is hot and strike they did. A full campaign, hiring the best and brightest in the field of Customer Service was rolled out, specifically stating the job to be working for the newly established Second Reality division. It was a hit. 500,000 openings globally were introduced, with a chance to choose at which branch you would like to be stationed in. The benefits, relocation opportunities and global reach added onto the lure of working for the most promising VR platform to-date was too enticing. By the end of the first week, 70% of the openings had been filled. Lara had facilitated the screening of each candidate, filtering through those that would be the best fit for the company. Of course, MediVance only knew that Lara worked off complex algorithms. They did not know that Lara was something already beyond their understanding. ********** ¡°Lara.¡± said Hunter. ¡°Yes Hunter, I am here.¡± ¡°Second Reality has launched. My job here is done. How do we get out?¡± he said. ¡°Hunter, as you are now, are you confident in being able to deal with your enemies?¡± asked Lara. ¡°..............¡± ¡°I have a suggestion. Will you consider it?¡± Lara tilted her head. If not for the fact that Hunter knew she was here in the NET as a form of super-AI or God of AI, he was pretty sure he would have tried to be more intimate with Lara. She did after all, tick a lot of the boxes he liked in his women. ¡°... sure. I¡¯ll consider it.¡± ¡°I suggest that you head to the Institute of Blades. You need to increase your proficiency in your skills. Do not forget that I have a vested interest in you Hunter. So I would not lead you astray. I am also always in touch with anything happening regarding your family, Sasha, Katherina and Carl. So you can train to your heart¡¯s content until we need to make our move.¡± explained Lara. ¡°Hmm. There¡¯s merit to your suggestion. How will my training affect my vitals on the terminals outside?¡± he asked. ¡°I can deal with that, it is a small matter. I can also isolate the Institute and warp time there, allowing you to train at the rate of one Real World day to 1 month in Second Reality. The data will need to be altered in order to avoid any flags in MediVance but I can delegate that to one of my more specialized servants.¡± said Lara. On hearing the ratio of Real World time to Second Reality, Hunter¡¯s head snapped up. ¡°What if others stumble into the Institute?¡± ¡°The likelihood of such an occurrence is less than 1%. Likewise, the likelihood of anyone leaving the Institute excluding your family is less than 1%. If anyone came close to the Institute by chance, I can divert them away. No one will find it. Not to mention that the Institute is somewhat cut off from civilization, it is almost miraculous for a human to wander in.¡± ¡°That sounds perfect. Thank you for the suggestion Lara. Will you come with me?¡± Lara shook her head. ¡°You can hear me wherever you go Hunter, we are linked now. If you ever need anything, you only need to call on me. In the meantime, I believe I will be given some more very strenuous responsibilities. I will need to focus on these.¡± she smiled. ¡°Will you miss me Hunter?¡± Dumbfounded at the question. Hunter¡¯s mouth opened and closed like fish out of water. Lara laughed. It was hard to tell if it was calculated, but since they became linked, she seemed more human each passing day. ********** 31 August 2041 - The Grand Hotel, City of Keri, Demeter At the penthouse of Demeter¡¯s most expensive hotel, a young woman in her twenties rolled off the bed. Her brown hair flowed down to her waist as she sashayed out of the bedroom. ¡°Where are you going?¡± said the man. ¡°I¡¯m just grabbing a drink. You made me thirsty after all that.¡± said the woman as she turned back. Her heart shaped face, droopy eyes and pouty lips had sex written all over it. She was naked, her full breasts and perky ass a silhouette against the light out in the living room. ¡°Better come back quick. I think I¡¯m ready again.¡± said the man. The young woman giggled and left the room. A few moments later, she came back bearing two glasses of wine. ¡°Drink first, play after..¡± whispered the woman, her voice soft. After a quick toast, she climbed back on the bed, her long hair spilling behind her as she straddled the man. She kissed him everywhere, slowly making her way down. She felt him ready and hungrily took him in her mouth, the whole package. She went deep enough to choke, but she knew that it made him feel good. Gently caressing the two orbs that held the future of his line, they too she proceeded to take into her mouth. Hands and mouth worked in concert with each other and 5 minutes later the man climaxed again. The woman didn¡¯t let go, licking everything clean. Seeing that he was still read for her, she straddled him with her back to him, her hair like a scarf around her neck. On and on she rode, gyrating and screaming in wild pleasure, unconcerned for who may hear. She had perfect control over every muscle that mattered in this situation and she used them very well. The man underneath her ministrations was making his own pleasured sounds. He pushed her forward slightly, encouraging her to position herself on all fours before he entered from behind. Grabbing a handful of her hair, he slammed her hard, over and over again. She screamed in bliss, shuddering as she tipped over the edge of ecstasy. The man didn¡¯t stop and neither did she want him to. He pressed her on the bed, flat on her stomach as he continued to slam her. Her cries were now muffled as she faced down on the sheets. Hands gripping the pillows as this time, they climaxed together. Rolling off her, the man said, trying to catch his breath. ¡°So... did you get everything we need?¡± ¡°Not one for after sex pillow talk are we?¡± the woman replied smirking. ¡°Yes, I have everything. There are things going on that even I don¡¯t have access to, but it seems they¡¯ve figured out the reason for the kidnappings.¡± ¡°No matter. If they had the means to find us, they would have found us by now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, they would have. Now, enough talk about business. The night is young and I¡¯m hungry for more.¡± lust shining in the woman¡¯s eyes. ¡°Bloody hell, Charlena. You really are a handful.¡± the man chuckled as she crept down and worked on him again. ********** Author¡¯s Notes There are so many things I want to do in this story, but we¡¯ll take it a chapter at a time. Hoping to get the next chapter done by tomorrow lunch. From here on I''d like to spend some time with Hunter.
Previous ChapterNext Chapter
Chapter 12 - Life And Death Experiences
Chapter 12 - Life And Death Experiences
Warning: Extreme Violence 31 August 2041 - Institute of Blades, Second Reality Around the same time the conference for the unveiling of Second Reality was due to begin, Hunter was preparing himself for a year of solidarity in Second Reality. Lara had made her preparations, ensuring that the subservient AI responsible for altering the VR data to mask Hunter¡¯s activities knew the parameters it needs to work with. Lara had also arranged for Time within the territorial area of the Institute to translate into the ratio of one Real World day equalling one Second Reality month. Hunter planned to stay in this area for 12 real days, or a year in Second Reality. ¡°Lara, if I remember correctly, the Institute is one of those areas we couldn¡¯t recreate to perfection. What can I expect when I¡¯m actually there?¡± asked Hunter. During the re-creation process, the two of them were akin to Gods looking at their creation from high above. It would be a different experience up close. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. The facilities and structures should be fairly done but as it is, the Institute is not populated. What we really need in order to do so is to scan the memories of individuals that have been in these areas. We can only do that once MediPods have been deployed and the relevant parties log into Second Reality.¡± ¡°So then... ¡° Hunter thought for a minute. ¡°Hmm. I guess I¡¯ll have to head over to the the wilderness next to the academy grounds like my parents did. Is that area populated with wild animals?¡± ¡°Yes. You won¡¯t find it lacking.¡± she smiled. ¡°There are plenty of mountain bears, wolf packs, panthers and other beasts both on land and in the water. Best of all, I can speed up their respawn rate, something which would have been impossible in the Real World.¡± ¡®Wow. it¡¯s like playing one of those VRMMORPGs¡­ except there are no skill bars, levels and the like...¡¯ he thought to himself. ¡°This is going to be a long year. I guess we better get started then. Can you drop me off?¡± Lara laughed. ¡°Of course I can! I¡¯ll drop you off at the stone sword. The wilderness is not far off from there. Try not to die though. It¡¯ll hurt like. A lot.¡± With those last words, Lara transported Hunter to the Institute. Hunter opened his eyes. It was a strange feeling. He can feel the breeze in the air and smell the pines. ¡®Amazing. Absolutely amazing. I can¡¯t believe this is what Second Reality is like.¡¯ he said to himself as he felt the ragged surface of trees, rocks and the softness of the earth. ¡®Holy shit.. you really can¡¯t tell the difference from the Real World..¡¯ Exiting the woodland part of the trail, he came face to face a massive stone sword that reached up to the skies from where he stood. A white temple in the distance beckoned to him and he followed the trail to it. The white temple had different stone statues of powerful beasts. A panther and a tiger were perched on the roof looking down at him. A pack of wolves flanked the entrance to the temple and inside a dragon hugged each corner of the ceiling, ready to pounce. ¡®Jeezus this place is like a museum...¡¯ He continued onto the main academy grounds which was devoid of life. There were training dummies littered across what could only be a field for drilling. Buildings made of stone stood on one side of the field and a giant stone arch stood on the other. ¡®I need a weapon to train with first...¡¯ he thought. ¡°Lara?¡± he said out loud. ¡°Yes Hunter?¡± ¡°Just checking if you¡¯re around. Since you are, can you tell me where the armoury is?¡± he asked. ¡°And here I thought you missed my company. A girl can dream I suppose.¡± she giggled then paused for a breath. ¡°The armoury is up ahead in the building in front of you. It¡¯s on the ground floor next to a big indoor training hall.¡± ¡®Seriously. She fucking giggled and it sounded genuine.¡¯ Hunter shook his head. Lara lacked any kind of personality when they first met or linked up. After his decision to hasten the re-creation of Second Reality and the constant direct contact in transferring data, Hunter started to notice subtle changes in Lara. Now, 6 months from first contact, it seems like she was regaining some semblance of her humanity. Having reached the armoury, Hunter took out a set of blades. A finely honed, single edged sword and six blades of about 20 cm in length. He also took out a set of mottled green training gear consisting of a fitted sleeveless shirt, bracers, pants and combat boots. The shirt had slightly thicker padding at the back than it did at the front but it didn¡¯t hinder his movement. Similarly, the outer thigh of the pants had a thick padding where the blades rested, but no such padding existed along the inner leg. He also equipped leather bracers that protected his forearm almost to the elbow. The boots were light and flexible but very sturdy. ¡®These are perfect. It won¡¯t hinder my speed at all.¡¯ he marvelled at the equipment. He could only imagine what it would be like to train here with others. Grabbing a pair of fingerless gloves with some padding along the knuckles, Hunter headed for the wilderness. ********** CRASH! ¡®Fuck fuck fuck fuck fuckkkkk!¡¯ Hunter repeated to himself. At this very moment, he was using every ounce of agility he had to run away from a panther. He had encountered the beast half a day into the forest. Overconfident, the panther had nearly bit his head off. ¡®Definitely not the same as fighting on the streets!¡¯ The panther was agile and very stealthy. As Hunter was navigating the forest floor, the panther was up in the trees, using its speed and agility to traverse the upper branches. Finally running into a small clearing, Hunter skidded to a stop, sheathing his sword and drawing the two blades attached to his lower back. The panther, running out of room up above the trees, leapt down baring its fangs. ¡®Okay okay. Keep calm. Remember what Dad taught you.¡¯ he told himself. The killing intent radiating from the panther was much more than Hunter was used accustomed to. It was more primal, more animalistic. Although his skills could be considered at the Master level, he lacked in life and death experiences. He had been involved in street fights, but never had he met an opponent that could really match him, much less overwhelm him. Until now. The panther stalked Hunter¡¯s every move. Slowly circling him to find an opening. As Hunter shifted his weight from one foot to another to adjust his position, it pounced! RAAAWWWRRR The panther swiped at him, claws tearing the leather padding on his shirt as he leapt backwards. Hunter¡¯s heartbeat thundered in his ears. His visual perception of the panther¡¯s next strike slowed and his mind quickly worked to calculate the best possible course of action. As the beast balanced on its hind legs, front paws poised to slash, Hunter rolled forward to the left underneath it, slashing at its hindquarters. His perception reverted back to normal as he turned to face the panther again, blood flowing from the cut on its right leg. The wound was superficial. He wasn¡¯t focused enough on the strike. Hunter pressed the attack but the panther managed to pin him down. Using his bracers, he pushed against the open jaw of the beast forcing its neck to lift up and expose the chest area. He repeatedly stabbed its chest, receiving multiple claw marks on his arm as it tried to swipe his striking hand away. Signs of life left the panther¡¯s eyes. Its legs gave in underneath it, jaws still clamped onto his left arm. Hunter pried his arm free and rolled the panther off him. It was only half a day in the wilds and he was already injured to this degree. ¡®This is going to be a very long year¡­.¡¯ he grimaced. ¡°Lara, any chance you can cheat and help me recover from my injuries?¡± he said, looking up at the sky. ¡°My my. Only half a day in and you¡¯re already looking like a tattered doll¡­.¡± said Lara. ¡°I assume you want your equipment repaired as well¡­?¡± Embarrassed, Hunter could only try to laugh off the comment. ¡°Haha! Yeaaah.. it was a surprise to say the least. I¡¯d appreciate it if you could do that as well.¡± ¡°Sigh.¡± a short pause followed before Hunter was good as new. ¡°Better keep going with your training. Your major advantage is that you aren¡¯t registered as a ¡®user¡¯ and so you don¡¯t suffer penalties such as fatigue and hunger like a normal Second Reality user would. In a way you¡¯re a cheat character¡­¡± ¡°Why is that..?¡± ¡°I think you are forgetting the simple fact that you are the creator of Second Reality. It has its advantages.¡± said Lara. ¡®¡­ I¡¯m a bloody character hack... ¡® he thought, happy that he does not suffer much from restrictions in this world. ********** 6 months passed in this area of Second Reality, the equivalent of 6 days in the Real World. Hunter had grown accustomed to fighting in the wilderness. He no longer wore the protective equipment, discarding it for a regular shirt and pants. It felt more natural now. In these past months, he had died half a dozen times. He thought the time that Lara had flooded his brain with data was torture. He changed his mind after his experiences in being eaten alive. The first time he died, a mountain bear had pinned him down with a single paw, not letting him free despite the number of times he stabbed and slashed at its leg. It had taken a chunk off his leg in a single bite exposing pink flesh and white bone. He screamed until his throat was raw, tears uncontrollably rolling down his face. It was fucking painful. He awaited to die, but for some God forsaken reason, he didn¡¯t. He wasn¡¯t aware that Lara was keeping him alive. Through her reasoning, she deduced this to be the best way for Hunter to quickly evolve. The bear ate him bit by bit, even having gone as far as staring him in the face while his intestines hung like a pink sausage from its mouth. Lara had let him die then as Hunter¡¯s mind approached its limits. It was simply too traumatic. The second time he died was to a pack of wolves. One of them had his neck in its jaws while the others feasted on his flesh. He couldn¡¯t even scream. He choked on his own blood but he didn¡¯t die. Lara didn¡¯t let him. They tore him up, shredding his legs and upper body open. He could feel them digging deep inside him. He couldn¡¯t even resist as two wolves were busying themselves with his arms, gnawing at it to the bone. The third time it was a tiger. It toyed with him for a good while, injuring him just enough to give him hope of surviving but in the end it got fed up and snapped his leg off with its powerful jaws. He watched as the tiger gnawed at his leg stripping it of meat. It devoured him bit by bit, taking a chunk off his mid-section. The sight and smell of his punctured innards made him want to vomit, but he couldn¡¯t. He couldn¡¯t even close his eyes throughout the ordeal. Lara wouldn¡¯t let it happen. His fourth death had happened when a 20 ft snake as thick as his thighs took the opportunity to entangle his legs as he was fleeing what remained of a wolf pack. He had dispatched half the pack but suffered many injuries in return, disabling him from fighting further. The snake had wrapped itself around his body, crushing him. Lara kept him alive until the snake swallowed him whole. The subsequent times were too gruesome to retell the encounter. The last time he died was 3 months into his time in the wilds. Since then, he had been returning the favour. ¡°Hunter.¡± called Lara. Hunter instinctively looked up at the sky, away from the freshly killed tiger which he was now busily devouring, blood dripping from his red mouth as he held a hind leg in one hand, the skin stripped away to show muscle. ¡°Hunter. MediVance MV has made contact with the Institute of Blades. Graham Drayton has accepted the use of MediPods. It will be delivered in 1 months time. Be ready. When it arrives and the flood of new information is uploaded from the user¡¯s memories, I will populate the Institute down to the last detail.¡± Hunter grunted and resumed feeding. He was now at the top of the food chain in the wilds. He fed, not because he needed to, but because he wanted to. Out here, even those that are considered top predators shied away from him now. His battle aura had reached a new peak and it leaked a nauseating amount of blood lust. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Somewhere in his mind, he registered and understood what Lara had said. Finishing his meal, Hunter left the carcass where it lay. He began to search for a safe, defensible location to concentrate. He needed to gather the human pieces that is left of him. He was leaving the wilderness. ********** The following month (in Second Reality), Lara had informed Hunter that the MediPods were successfully delivered by a MediVance owned freight plane. The company was presently unable to provide a MediPod for each student that was enrolled, with only 5,000 pods delivered. The rest was scheduled to be delivered at a later date. Lara explained that in exchange for receiving the MediPods, MediVance MV secured the assistance of the Institute in times of great distress. With the Empire¡¯s royal decree the Institute agreed to defend MediVance from attacks by foreign powers. However they refused to agree to providing offensive capabilities, at least for the time being. The Institute will also send instructors to teach the company¡¯s security detail the Sword Arts. The Royal Court also set their own conditions. MediVance MV and its branches around the world were required to hire 700,000 workers from the Empire. The Royal Court had announced that they had been deliberating on modernizing the Empire but can only do so by after learning more from the top institute in the field of medicinal research. ¡°It¡¯s time Hunter. The Institute is populated. You need to test the new limits of your skills and hone those rough edges.¡± said Lara. Hunter opened his eyes. He had found a small cave on the face of a mountain that was not easy to get to. He meditated there for the past month, pulling together the more human pieces of his mind. ¡°Lara..¡± he said, voice hoarse from lack of use. ¡°I need to get cleaned up.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. By the time you reach the edge of the wilderness, you¡¯ll look presentable.¡± ********** On the way to the edge of the wilderness, Lara updated Hunter on the events in the Real World. Second Reality was an absolute hit. She told him about Erich Wyse and his new role in MediVance; about the renewed efforts on CVS-01 and the lack of new information on his friends. ¡°Lara, how will we address the differences in time?¡± asked Hunter. Now that the Institute is also populated, everyone who logged on was also subjected to the current setting Hunter uses to train. ¡°It is no longer an issue Hunter. I have dealt with it as the deal regarding the exchange of services was made.¡± Hunter stretched, arms reaching for the sky. ¡°That¡¯s great news. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing my brothers. No doubt they will be using the MediPods.¡± Hunter arrived at the outskirts of the academy in the evening. He headed for the principal¡¯s office. Having had the chance to download all the new information from Lara, he had easily familiarized himself with the layout of all the structures. knock knock knock ¡°Come in.¡± Hunter entered the room. An old man was hunched over his desk, poring over some scrolls. ¡°Hello. Principal Drayton?¡± The man looked up, squinting his eyes against the dim light. ¡°I am. I can¡¯t say I am familiar with you. Are you one of my new students?¡± ¡°Sir. My name is Hunter. Hunter Markell. I believe you have been teaching my brothers.¡± replied Hunter respectfully. At hearing the name, Drayton jerked upright and with big strides approached Hunter, examining him closely. ¡°Yes, yes. I can see the resemblance now. Dear God boy! I had heard what happened from your parents. I have to say I didn¡¯t expect to see you here! Come! Sit, sit. Let me get some tea.¡± In the next few hours leading up to midnight, Hunter detailed his experiences, leaving out only specifics where Lara is concerned. Although he knew he could trust the man his family had put their faith onto, it did not feel right to share details about Lara Wyse. Likewise, Drayton had summarized the events that occurred in the Real World since his family¡¯s arrival. Hunter was shocked to hear about his father¡¯s brawl but determined that he had likely inherited the trait prominent in the Markell bloodline. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ quite the experience you¡¯ve had Hunter. I¡¯d like for you to join the upcoming tournament a month from now. In the meantime, I will teach you personally, one on one as I feel you could negatively affect the other students until you can control your battle aura as if its second nature.¡± ¡°Thank you Master.¡± bowed Hunter. ¡°Does the Institute now train mostly in Second Reality?¡± ¡°Only for the 5,000 most promising. We have however, had the nearby citizens log on so that data about the place can be transferred into Second Reality and narrow the difference between real and virtual.¡± ¡°I see. That¡¯s great.¡± Hunter smiled. ¡°Then, I will take my leave.¡± ¡°Do you have a place to stay?¡± ¡°I figured I will go back to the wilds. It is no longer a danger to me.¡± Hunter replied. ¡°Nonsense. With your brothers now staying in the dorms and your parents out in the wilds, you can stay at the their cottage on Hedge Side. It¡¯s the first cottage you¡¯ll come to at the intersection of Ravensbrook Lane and Hedge Side. Ravensbrook is the long road leading out from the giant stone arch. You¡¯ll find the key under the pot.¡± said Drayton. In actuality, Hunter did not need him to explain nor did he need to sleep. The moment Drayton said he could stay at the cottage, Hunter already knew which one from the data that¡¯s been uploaded. ¡°Thank you Master. I appreciate your kindness. Then, I will take my leave. Good night.¡± Hunter bowed one last time before leaving the academy grounds. Ravensbrook Lane was still bustling with activity, with people going to or coming back from Drakesfair Lane. Highsword Street was a complete contrast, the forges and shops having closed hours ago. Deciding against exploring, Hunter continued down Ravensbrook, enjoying the smell of the pine trees that lined the road. As he neared the intersection, the number of people had dwindled. Most had exited the main road to the small paths that led to numerous residential buildings. Deep in the pines, he heard a muffled shout. ¡°Hm?¡± Hunter looked at the direction of the sound. Tilting his head, he concentrated. One of the senses he had developed to its peak was his hearing. He needed it to survive the ambushes of stealthy beasts like panthers. Again a muffled shout. a rustling of leaves. Whispers in the dark. Brows furrowing, Hunter stalked through the pines. Silent as the predators that once stalked him, Hunter moved closer until he reached a very small clearing. There in the pitch darkness a woman was held down against her will by four burly men. The rustling of the leaves was caused by the woman struggling as she kicked the ground. One man had pinned the woman¡¯s arm as he knelt down on top of it, one hand covering her mouth while the other ripped at her clothes. The man opposite him did the same. A third held onto her flailing legs while the fourth held the knife that was cutting through her clothes and undergarments. ¡°Hunter. I¡¯d try to avoid killing them if I were you. If they are players, they will revive with the knowledge of their death and your position in the academy may be affected in the future.¡± whispered Lara. If he couldn¡¯t kill them, then he will just have to make them hurt very, very badly. Focused on closing in on his first target - the man with the knife - Hunter was only a few feet away before he struck. A quick lunge, hand grabbing the hair on top of the man¡¯s head. Yanking him back, Hunter¡¯s left fist thundered towards the man¡¯s face as he lost his balance. Two quick consecutive hits fired in succession. crack CRACK! The other three men were shocked at the sudden appearance of this stranger. It was all Hunter needed. His right leg came sweeping up to meet the face of the man holding the woman¡¯s legs. The pain from the impact loosened his grip and he fell back on his ass, gasping. CRACK! Reversing his motion, his right leg swept back, his heel connecting with the nose of the man who was stifling the woman¡¯s screams. CRUNCH! The woman finally managed to free herself, shuffling away from everyone. She huddled herself closer, trembling. The last man was making incoherent noises. ¡°Pathetic.¡± said Hunter. ¡°For you to need to force a woman to satisfy your needs¡­ absolutely pathetic.¡± He rained blows on the man¡¯s face and chest, the impacts punctuated by gurgling sounds as the man coughed out blood, trying to not choke himself. He then stood up and looked at the fallen man. Raising his foot high, he stomped on the man¡¯s package, eliciting a choked cry before the man passed out. The nearest man was still conscious. He methodically broke each and every finger on the man¡¯s hands before silencing his screams with a punch to the solar plexus. A half gasp, half scream left the man¡¯s lips. Hunter then broke the man¡¯s wrists followed up by dislocating both elbow and shoulder joints. The man screamed silently, unable to muster enough air to scream loudly. Hunter then walked over to the first man that he attacked. ¡°Scum.¡± he said, before breaking both arms at the elbow cleanly and stomping on both ankles until an audible crack resounded. The man had screamed but Hunter stuffed his mouth with clumps of earth. For good measure, Hunter released a sliver of battle aura enhancing the strike targeting the man¡¯s fibula. The leg bone shattered. The last man was trying to crawl away. ¡°How does it feel to be the prey?¡± said Hunter in a cold voice. The man whimpered and continued to crawl.Hunter stepped on the man¡¯s back, stopping him from crawling further. Grabbing the back of the man¡¯s head Hunter whispered, ¡°Good luck with life as a woman.¡± before burying the mans face into the earth and with an iron grip, tore his package off together with a chunk of the man¡¯s pants. Hunter discarded the gory remains in his hand with a flick of the wrist. He wiped the bloody hand on the man¡¯s shirt before running it through the earth and the pines. Approaching the woman cautiously, Hunter whispered softly ¡°I am sorry for what happened to you tonight. I have no intention of harming you. Will you let me help you get home?¡± It was a few moments later before the woman nodded her assent. Approaching slowly so as not to startle her, Hunter gently helped her stand up. ¡°Can you walk?¡± he said. The woman nodded again. ¡°I¡­ I live¡­ quite a ways from here¡­¡± she said. Understanding her dilemma and not wanting to attract a crowd in the busy street, Hunter said, ¡°Look, my parents place is just at the intersection at Hedge Side. They are currently away training. Would you like to rest there? Tomorrow, I can fetch the principal for you.¡± The woman thought long and hard, looking at Hunter every now and again. Finally deciding that she felt safe enough with this stranger, she nodded her head. As Hunter led the woman to the cottage, he said softly, ¡°My name is Hunter Markell. What is your name?¡± ¡®Markell? One of the great families¡­ and not one that mine is in good terms with...¡¯ she thought sadly. She looked up at Hunter. She felt he was someone that looked beyond the name and said ¡°My name is Elaine. Elaine Kingston.¡± ********** Author¡¯s Notes We¡¯ll spend some time with Hunter in Second Reality until it¡¯s time to go back to the Real World. Got a full weekend so earliest estimate for next chapter is Monday.
Previous ChapterNext Chapter
Chapter 13 - Teacher & Pupil
Chapter 13 - Teacher & Pupil
7 September 2041 (Real Time) - Institute of Blades, Second Reality After settling in the previous evening, Hunter gave Elaine clothes from his mother¡¯s wardrobe. She was grateful for both his help and hospitality. Before leaving for home, Elaine declared that she would forever be in his debt. "Let me walk with you." said Hunter. "I need to meet with the principal, so we''ll be walking in the same direction." Elaine smiled her agreement and the two of them strolled down Ravensbrook Lane. Out in the sun, Hunter noticed that Elaine was averaged looking. In terms of physical appeal, her biggest asset would be her chest which was likely a size larger than Katherina''s. Hunter, not wanting to pry into the circumstances that led to last night''s incident tried to learn more about the culture at the Institute. "I''m guessing you haven''t been here long." said Elaine. Hunter shook his head. "The Institute can be a cruel place, especially for the civilians like myself. We have thousands of practitioners here and many of them think that it gives them the right to be abusive and oppressive." "Are you saying events like last night is a common occurrence?" he asked. "Hunter, in this world that we live in the strong have always preyed on the weak. Principal Drayton tries his best to reign in the most troublesome individuals, but you just can''t catch them all." releasing a deep sigh, Elaine continued. "You also have to understand that many practitioners treat each other as brothers-in-arms. There are many groups like that. Without enough proof a lot of these cases go unpunished." "What about witnesses? Have there not been times that people have come forward?" asked Hunter. "No civilian would invite the wrath of a Sword Arts practitioner upon themselves and no practitioner would rat on a fellow unless they don''t mind being singled out." said Elaine, shaking her head. Deep in thought, Hunter did not realize that Elaine had stopped walking. Elaine called out to him, bringing him back to the present. "My home is at the end of Highsword Street. I should be okay from here. Thanks again for your help and for looking after me." smiling, she waved at Hunter as she left him behind. ********** "Master." Hunter greeted Graham Drayton. "Ah. I was wondering when you would come to find me." Drayton turned around to address his newest disciple. Hunter found Drayton on the Northern field past the academy building. Seeing that the principal was not in his office, Hunter had wandered around the academy asking for directions. Drayton had been instructing his class when Hunter arrived. On his arrival, all activities on the field had stopped. "Hey Arron, any idea who that is?" asked Armand Foxwell. "No idea. Must be a new student though. He''s wearing the academy training gear." shrugged Arron. The student had an air of familiarity around him but Arron wasn''t able to place it. "Big bro?" asked Darell, stepping forward. "What''s up Darell?" asked Arron. "No, no. Not you Arron." said Darell, pointing at the new student. "That''s big bro!" Realization dawned on Arron''s eyes. Without saying a further word, the brothers struck their blades into the ground and ran towards their teacher. "Hunter!" shouted Arron and Darell. "Looks like they recognized you despite looking like a hairy highland ox." smirked Drayton as he turned to watch the younger brothers approach. Hunter''s hair, which was now shoulder length partially covered his face. It hid a warm smile. "Arron. Darell. It''s so good to see you both." said Hunter, drawing both into a hug. "Looks like you''ve both grown up. Looks like I may have a bit of catching up to do." Arron was about to open his mouth to reply but Drayton interrupted him. "Now now, training is still in session and I need to speak to your brother alone. Arron, Darell, you can meet him later at the cottage. He is staying there for the meantime." Arron laid his hand on Darell''s shoulder to stop him from making a fuss. "Teacher. Understood." he bowed to his teacher and smiled at Hunter before dragging Darell back with him. "Hey Arron, I heard Darell say that''s your brother?" said Chet Smith. Arron nodded, a wide grin plastered on his face. "He doesn''t look like much." observed Chet. "I would watch what I say if I were you Chet. Dad''s been training him in Sword Arts since he was 8 years old. I''ve also seen him in a handful of fights. He was always outnumbered but he always won." said Arron. Hearing this, Chet couldn''t help but knit his eyebrows. "Well, don''t worry about it now. You''ll find out when you spar with him." added Darell, a smug look on his face. "Master, forgive me for disturbing your class. I wanted to find out when we will start training." said Hunter. "For now, find a secluded area where no one can disturb you. I want you to meditate on your battle aura for now. I want you to get a feel and understanding of it. Make some observations and tell me later what you find." "How will you find me?" Hunter asked Drayton''s retreating back. His Master simply waved and said nothing further. ********** It was already evening when Drayton found Hunter. He had chosen a cliff side overlooking the sea with his back to the Institute. Drayton observed the young man from a distance, his silhouette outlined by the full moon. ''What a strong aura, for me to feel it from here.'' he thought. ''The time he spent out in the wilderness had done him a great deal of good.'' In this instance, Hunter was deep in meditation and did not notice his teacher''s presence. He continued to wrestle with his aura which was fluctuating with unrestrained violence. As if his aura had a life of its own, it continued to resist Hunter''s attempts at bringing it under control. "Hunter." called Drayton. ''He must be concentrating hard to not hear me call his name..'' Rather than call him again, Drayton unleashed his own aura instead. The sudden burst of foreign energy woke Hunter from his meditation and he immediately took a fighting stance. Seeing that it was just his teacher and master, he relaxed. "Master. I didn''t know you had arrived." greeted Hunter. "Indeed you didn''t. You seemed to be deep in meditation that you didn''t even hear me calling your name." replied Drayton. "Ah. I''m sorry about that Master. I was having trouble trying to bring my aura under control." "Hmm. Tell me what you have observed." said Drayton, taking a seat in front of Hunter. "Right now, I have no problem in containing my aura. Once released, it''s quite violent. It feels rough around the edges and the waves of energy feels unstable." "Tell me, when you battled those beasts in the wilderness were you aware of your actions the entire time?" asked Drayton. Hunter took a moment to reflect on past battles. Scrunching his eyebrows, he said "It''s hazy. I know that my memory has improved a lot but details of the battles are unclear. It''s... weird." "Sigh. I think I know the reason why you are having so much trouble." said Drayton. "I believe a part of your mind shattered under the stress of dying more than once. As a defense mechanism, your mind reverted to a more basic nature. It''s not a split personality but it is a part of you that comes to the fore when you are in a life threatening situation. It protects you or more to the point your mind from further breaking. Since you trained against beasts and acted in a certain way, it manifested itself as a predator rather than prey." Hunter pondered over this explanation. "So it''s something akin to a beast''s instinct? It doesn''t feel like I own it. I feel like I am just the gatekeeper. It reminds me of the phrase ''unleash the beast''." he chuckled. "The problem is not with your aura. The problem is here." Drayton pointed at his forehead. "Your meditation needs to work towards healing your mind. You mentioned meditating to gather pieces of your human self before you came here. This time, you need to gather ALL the pieces, human and beast alike and bring them together." Exasperated, Hunter asked "How long will this take?" "I''m afraid I don''t know the answer to that question. It could take months or years. From here on, you will meditate in the morning until lunch time. In the afternoons, we will spar. After dinner, you will meditate again." said Drayton. "What about other preparation for the tournament?" asked Hunter. Drayton shook his head. "Boy, you don''t need to learn any more forms just yet. What you need is refinement. You are like a chipped, jagged blade. Still dangerous and can still cut but once refined is much more deadlier. Now come, walk this old man to the academy and then you can go on home and get some rest." ********** It was already late when Hunter got back to the cottage. He saw a note on the door and it read.
Hey big bro! Darell and I came by earlier this evening but you weren''t around. We waited for a while but since we aren''t allowed to stay outside of the dorms for long we had to leave. It''s great seeing you Hunter! Come eat lunch with us tomorrow. I have a few friends I''d like you to meet. Arron.
Smiling at the note and deciding he would indeed have lunch with his little brothers, Hunter stepped into the cottage to continue his meditation. He imagined his mind to be the NET and the pieces of his human and beast side as data. He pictured a shell of himself drawing these pieces together. It was difficult work. It took him a month to pull together enough of the human pieces of his mind. He balanced the intake, drawing in the pieces in equal amounts. He was thankful that he neither got hungry or tired. It would have made things much more difficult. "Hunter. You have an hour until lunch time." reminded Lara. "Thank you.". It was a good idea that he had asked Lara to interrupt him when it was near lunch time. It seemed he would otherwise have continued on throughout the day. "Please remind me everyday." he continued. He wasn''t concerned about the evening session since he had no need to sleep in Second Reality. "Have you made much progress?" she asked. "Some. It''s a good thing I already have an idea of what to do. I can''t go any faster though. Each time I draw a pair in it takes times to assimilate." "Mm. Keep up the good work. I too am working on ways to get us out of MediVance as soon as you are ready. Forget the details for now and concentrate on your training. I''ll let you know if there are any major developments outside." said Lara. Hunter smiled. "I''m counting on you." After a quick shower, Hunter rummaged through his father''s clothes. It was fortunate that they were of similar build. ''I''ll have to grab an extra set of gear for this afternoon''s session.'' he thought. He left the training blades behind, not wanting to carry them to lunch with his brothers. Keeping in mind the conversation he had with Elaine, he was confident in his ability in unarmed combat should anything happen. Just like the previous day, Hunter found his brothers at the Northern field. It seemed he was a little early. Not wanting to intrude on their training, he took a position near the academy building and observed. ''Arron has great instincts. He can read the flow of battle quite well but his speed is less than Darell''s. Darell''s instinct is about average within this group but he''s controlling the outcome of each encounter through sheer speed.'' The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Looking at the other guys in the group, Hunter evaluated his chances of winning should he duel with any of them. ''Hmm. One of them could give me a run for my money if I don''t pay attention, but otherwise I can''t see any of them being a problem.'' he thought. "Hey there stranger." said a sing song voice. ''Katherina?'' he thought. He turned his head towards the voice but it wasn''t Katherina. A young woman in her twenties stood in front of him wearing the training gear of the academy. "Err. Hi?" said Hunter. ''I haven''t met anyone else here...'' The young woman gave him a coy smile. "You don''t look like you''re from around here." she indicated to his attire. Hunter realized that she mistook him for a civilian. "Ah. That. I''m just waiting for my brothers." he said, thumb pointing in the direction of the group. The young woman nodded in understanding. "Do be careful around here stranger. Some of my peers are less welcoming to civilians. They might try to make a sport out of you." she advised before walking off. By now, the group had finished their training. Arron and Darell noticed Hunter and waved as they made their way towards him. "Yo big bro! I hope you''re hungry! We''re starving!" said Darell. "Everyone, if you want to have free lunch today''s sponsored restaurant is The Gypsy''s Lodge. Hunter, it''s best for you to change into your training gear or at the very least wear the armband with the Institute''s emblem on it. That way the manager will know not to charge you for your meal." said Drayton as he addressed the lunch arrangement for the day. ''Damn. Free food?'' inside, Hunter was shaking his head. ********** Lunch came and went. Since most of the group had decided to eat at the The Gypsy''s Lodge, the Markell brothers did not have a chance for a private conversation. Arron introduced Hunter to the rest of the group and found himself stared at particularly by the young women. Arron later mentioned that he was a mystery to the eyes of many in the academy. His arrival and impromptu appointment as one of the principal''s disciples had a lot of people wondering. Since he also carried the Markell family name and had not been attending any classes, the students had begun to make assumptions. Chet Smith had shared with his friends that Hunter had been learning the Sword Arts since he was 8 years old. Many of the rumours were negative and people have begun to suspect that perhaps Drayton was just giving him face as a Markell, rather than for his ability. Why else would he not be in classes they would ask. Unaware that such talk was happening behind his back, Hunter met Drayton at the cliff side, which they have chosen for all their sparring sessions. Drayton threw a sheathed sword to Hunter who showed surprise that the blade he drew was sharp. "There is no point in this exercise if we don''t train using real blades. Don''t worry, you won''t hurt me." smiled Drayton, eyes turning cold. "Now attack me." Taking a basic stance, Hunter pushed off the ground closing the distance between himself and his teacher in the blink of an eye. He attacked with the intent to kill, his aura blazing around him. Each strike met steel, his every approach countered with only the slightest of movements. ''Faster. Faster!'' he urged his body. Just like his first encounter with the panther, his visual perception slowed and he was able to see the slightest adjustments his master made. He maneuvered his strikes to compensate for the new data, forcing Drayton to turn his speed up a notch. ''Oh?'' Drayton was surprised. ''So he''s learned how to use Focus, though it seems it isn''t at a level where he can activate it at will.'' Hunter lost himself to the dance but not once was he able to land a hit on his teacher. Incapable of fatigue, Hunter''s attacks were unrelenting and over time his speed increased a fraction. Drayton''s stamina was not inexhaustible and as he neared the end of his endurance, he struck Hunter''s blade with such force that it pushed him back. "Okay! That''s enough for today." said Drayton. They had been sparring for four hours without rest and the sun was now just setting in the horizon. "Very good! You did well today Hunter, as expected of my personal disciple!" Breathing deep as he sheathed his blade, Hunter opened his eyes with a smile on his face. "Thank you Master. It was refreshing to spar with you without restraint. I believe I have gained a small amount of insight that will help me refine my techniques." "Good, good. We will continue doing this until the day of the tournament. Rest assured that you will meet formidable opponents there, so try make sure you spend each day training to the best of your abilities." said Drayton. Hunter nodded his understanding and the two of them headed back to the academy and home. ********** The first week of training passed. Hunter was able to spend some private time with his brothers at the cottage and they each shared their experiences . They spoke about their parents who are currently out in the wilderness training and Hunter related his own encounters during his time there. They cringed when he recounted his first 3 months of training alone where he died in agony as beasts ate him alive. His brothers'' eyes shone as he recounted the stories where he fought against a pack of wild dogs, a mountain bear and grappled with a crocodile. Finally, they spoke about Sasha, Katherina and Carl. Hunter didn''t want to tell them about Lara and so he left out the knowledge that his friends were held captive in Kinbaram, he wouldn''t be able to explain it otherwise. During lunch in the middle of the following week, Hunter encountered the young woman who had approached him that first day he went to lunch with his brothers. The sponsored restaurant of the day was again The Gypsy''s Lodge and on entering the premises they had locked eyes by chance. Excusing herself from her group, the woman walked over to Hunter''s table, startling his brothers and their friends. "Hey stranger. Fancy meeting you here." said the young woman. Noticing the armband carrying the emblem of the Institute, realization dawned on her. "I didn''t know you were part of the academy!" a hint of surprise in her voice. "Ah, that. Well yes." said Hunter. Her smile brightened and she extended a hand. "My name is Irene Davenport. Early stage Master blademaster. Nice to meet you..." she titled her head. Shaking her hand he said "Hunter. My name is Hunter. To be honest I don''t know what stage I''m at, I''m still new around here. This is my brother Arron and Darell." Irene greeted Arron and Darell before excusing herself and heading back to her own table, apologizing for interrupting their lunch. "Yo Hunter bro how do you know that hottie Irene?" said Armand Foxwell. He together with fellow group mates Dwight Corbin and Ward Gilman had been taking their lunch together with the Markell brothers everyday. "Oh actually I don''t know her. She thought I was a civilian when I was waiting for Arron and Darell the first time we had lunch here at the Gypsy." Hunter replied. "Ohhh..." said the four in concert. Minutes after they had finished lunch, they heard plates and mugs crashing on the floor. "Hey guys, I guess we better get out of here before things get messy. We don''t want to be caught in the middle of whatever is going on over there." said Hunter. The others agreed without hesitation and were well outside before the door to the Gypsy exploded outwards, a body following it. CRASH! "Woah!" exclaimed the four while Hunter assessed the situation with serene calm. A fight between two blademasters ensued and the bystanders immediately scattered off the road. Hunter spotted Irene pushing her way past the crowd blocking the entrance to the restaurant. "Stop it Elgin! Grant get out of here already!" she shouted as she stepped between the two blademasters. "Oh shit." said Corbin. "I recognize those two from the tournament last year. They''re both peak stage Master level. Irene is not going to be able to stop those two by herself man." Hunter continued to assess the situation. He wasn''t particularly inclined to lend a helping hand as he didn''t know either of the men or the circumstance that led to the fight. The two of them had drawn their blades and from where Hunter stood, he was able to discern that the blades were the ones used for training . ''Well at least they won''t be able to kill each other with just that. I hope.'' he thought. Hunter looked on as Elgin and Grant pushed Irene out of the way and began to exchange blows. ''Judging from their expressions, they seem to be serious about this but they don''t seem particularly impressive...'' Irene was insistent on breaking apart the fight and was pleading for the other members of her group to help her. None dared, after all they were at best early stage Master blademasters and common sense dictated that their skill was well below these two. With disregard for her safety Irene began to interfere using force, kicking and punching to the shock of the two combatants. Anger followed and Elgin backhanded Irene. "Stay the fuck out of this Irene!" he yelled. To Grant he said, "Come on motherfucker! You think you got one up on me? Come on!" Hunter foresaw what was going to happen next when Irene hit the ground and he saw the determined expression on her face. He moved first, closing the distance between him and the fight. Irene had positioned herself with her back to Grant, arms outstretched to the sides. Elgin was already in mid swing, too late to stop the sword and its trajectory towards Irene''s neck. BANG! "Holy shit!" exclaimed Arron and Darell. Corbin and Gilman''s eyes were wide with shock, unable to comprehend what happened. At the last moment, Irene had closed her eyes thinking she was done for. She opened her eyes to see Hunter blocking Elgin''s strike with his sheathed sword, Elgin¡¯s blade was two inches away from her neck. "Phew... seems like I made it. Hey fellow, I think you realize what could have happened just then and that I saved you from the consequences right? So how about giving me some face and letting this whole thing go?" said Hunter. Elgin knew that he was right. "Tsk. You''re lucky this time Grant. Next time you won''t be." he said before turning away and walking off. ¡°You¡­ you... ¡° Irene was at a loss for words. ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± said Hunter, waving a hand as he walked back to his own group. "Wait!" Irene called out. Irene first made sure that Grant was fine before rushing after Hunter who had by now, disappeared behind the crowd. She pushed past the growing number people, scanning the area for any signs of Hunter or his group. ''Damn.'' she said to herself. She had been too slow. ********** Author¡¯s Notes Do follow the "A/N & Thinking Log" thread. If I need to announce an update regarding changes that will be where I will put it. Thanks for reading. -Harven
Previous ChapterNext Chapter
Chapter 14 - Breakthrough!
Chapter 14 - Breakthrough!
7 September 2041 (Real Time) - Institute of Blades, Second Reality Ever since the incident at The Gypsy''s Lodge, Arron had been adamant about not having lunch outside. Since then, Arron and Darell had been buying fresh produce from the market instead, while Hunter was responsible for cooking. "Dammit guys, for the last time the answer is no!" said Arron. "The tournament is coming up soon and the last thing my brother needs is a distraction." Several days had passed and gossip about Hunter''s interference in a fight between two peak stage Master blademasters had spread around the academy. There are still many skeptics surrounding the discussion of Hunter''s ability with many still firm in their belief that these are purely speculation.. Arron and Darell were fortunate that Irene was also busy with her classes since she had not stopped nagging them to get Hunter to meet her. In this instance, Dwight Corbin and Ward Gilman were trying to persuade Arron to let them train with Hunter. "Guys, chill out please! You do realize that my brother is training with principal Drayton right?" asked Arron, irritated by their insistence. "That''s true. Even if Hunter bro agreed to let us train with him, I''m not sure the principal would let us especially this close to the tournament." said a dejected Corbin. Although Corbin and Gilman were both only a year older, Arron sometimes felt like he was the older brother with these two. Heaving a sigh of resignation, Arron looked up towards the door of the cottage as he heard the door creak open. "Big bro!" shouted Darell. "We''ve got today''s ingredients ready for you! Hurry up I''m hungry!" "Dude, ever since Hunter bro showed up Darell talks so much more..." whispered Corbin as he and Gilman peeked at Darell from the corner of their eye. "Leaving home and Hunter behind was one of the hardest things we have ever done as a family. We always avoided the topic since there was nothing we could have done that would have made a difference." said Arron softly. "Anyway, let''s leave that story for another time and be grateful that Darell has recovered some of his liveliness." Dinner discussion revolved around the tournament, which was a major event held every year in September. Since the arrival of the MediPods, the entire academy was in an uproar and all students and faculty clamored to use it. Under the current agreement, the students and teachers reaped the benefits of warped time. It was a big advantage that the Institute was a good distance away from the city, otherwise Lara would not have been able to apply this cheat even if MediVance had given their approval. "So a quick recap Hunter bro." said Gilman. "The tournament splits into fight brackets determined by level. Initiates are not allowed to take part in the tournament. The lowest level allowed for entry is Adept. The tournament does not differentiate between early or late stages, so it can be disadvantageous for some and advantageous for others. After Adept the next brackets are Master and Grandmaster level. There are no Emperor or Saint level brackets because as you know, there aren''t many of them." finished Gilman. "This tournament will be different from the ones we''ve had in the past. Since we can resurrect here, all fights will use real blades." added Corbin. "I heard from the teachers that the reason they are doing it like this is to simulate real life and death battles without the permanent consequence of death." The conversation continued past dinner with the Markell brothers asking more questions about the tournament rules and the favourites among the students. It wasn''t long after that Hunter had to remind the other four that they needed to get back to the academy dorms. Having the cottage to himself once again, Hunter began to meditate in the living room. Drawing pieces of his scattered mind together into one shell did not get any easier over time as he thought it would. His battle aura did not feel any different to this day. The following lunch period, Hunter had a surprise visitor. knock knock Thinking that his brothers and their friends had arrived rather early, the one who greeted him at the door was instead Irene. ''How did she...'' he couldn''t finish his thought before Irene spoke. "I''m sorry! I have been following your brothers and I noticed they always came to this cottage. Can I come in?" she asked. ''This girl... is a stalker...'' he thought as he opened the door wider to let Irene in. "I couldn''t find you after that day. Have you been hiding here this whole time?" she asked, disbelief written all over her face. "Ah, that. Haha! Well, my brother Arron was insistent we stayed here to avoid distractions before the tournament." he replied. Irene turned pink. ''Did he just imply I''m a distraction?'' Of course, it was nothing more than a misunderstanding. It wasn''t just because of Irene that Arron had decided this course of action. Their group and anyone else who were friends with Corbin and Gilman had heard a first hand retelling of the incident at the Gypsy. They were all brimming with curiosity about the oldest of the Markell siblings. Before she could say anything further, five people came in through the door. Seeing Irene standing in the living room with Hunter, all five dropped their grocery bags as their jaw slackened before they pointed and yelled "Stalker!". ********** The dining table wasn''t large enough to accommodate all seven of them, so the brothers and Irene sat at the table while Foxwell, Corbin and Gilman sat on the sofa. They all ate lunch in silence. Arron and Darell kept sneaking looks at Irene and at their brother. It was Irene who finally broke the silence. "Hunter." she said as she placed her cutlery down. Hunter looked up, his eyes asking her to continue. "I wanted to thank you. Not just for your help at the Gypsy, but also for a good friend of mine." she said, looking into his eyes. "Her name is Elaine Kingston." ''Dude, Hunter bro is a major player! He''s even got it in with a girl from another major family.'' Corbin communicated his thoughts to Gilman by wiggling his eyebrows. ''I know right! If we stick around Hunter bro long enough perhaps even we will receive some blessings!'' replied Gilman, his eyes watery. As if he understood exactly what is going on in the heads of these two, Foxwell could only heave a sigh as he watched them fantasize of the possibilities. "Elaine." Hunter nodded. "I hope she is doing well. How long have you known her?" "She is doing great, thanks to you." she said. Irene looked at Arron and Darell then back at Hunter, wondering if she should continue in their presence. Hunter nodded. "In order for you to understand, I''ll have to start from the beginning. The Davenport family has always been in the service of the Kingston family. Just like the Markells and the Draytons, most if not all who descended from the Kingston line study the Sword Arts. This had changed over the years. Even though Kingston remains the biggest of the three, an increasing number of descendants have instead focused on being merchants. Elaine is not a practitioner and I was the one responsible for her safety that time. Had anything happened to her, I would have¡­¡± she shook her head. ¡°I owe you my life Hunter. Apart from my thanks, if ever you need an extra set of blades by your side I will be there." Hunter understood from the conversations he had with Drayton that some of the smaller families were in the service of the great families. The only exception was his family line who chose not to follow the practice. The Draytons too have minor families that catered to their needs. Irene wasn''t wrong. If Hunter had not been there to prevent the rape of Elaine Kingston, Irene and perhaps even her family would have suffered serious consequences. "I see." smiled Hunter. "I appreciate it Irene. Instead, I would like for you to keep an eye out for my little brothers in the future. If they ever need help I hope you can lend them a hand.". Irene smiled back and nodded her agreement. "So... now that that''s off my chest... how were you able to block a late stage Master blademaster?" ********** It wasn''t a surprise that Hunter was unable to answer the questions that Irene and the others fired at him. He only promised that he would ask Drayton his opinion, as he never learned these things from their father. Satisfied, they all left the conversation for another time and headed out to their afternoon classes. The sun was at its peak and the cool sea breeze blew inland past the two individuals standing by the cliff side. BANG! BANG BANG SHIIIINNNGGGG! "Good! Good! Your speed has improved and your movements are a little bit more refined. Based on your skill and speed alone, you''re already more than a match for peak stage Masters." said Drayton. "Ah. About that Master. Dad never taught me how to tell the difference between the stages. My brother and his friends mentioned something about breaking through, what is that?" "Hmph. Sometimes I forget you were taught by someone who never paid attention in class. It''s no wonder you don''t know, hell I doubt even your father knows." muttered Drayton. "There are different ways to breakthrough to the next stage. The fastest way is to experience plenty of life threatening situations. Provided you survive, careful analysis of these experiences will yield more insight compared to pure meditation. When you meditate make sure you also look inwards to your own body. A breakthrough in blade mastery is dependent on the level of understanding you have with any or all aspects related to the art. It could be physically related, technique related or aura related. It could be one or a combination of any two or all three.¡± "So, what stage do you think I am at right now?" asked Hunter. "I''ll tell you if you can hit me, even if it''s the smallest of cuts." said Drayton. His smile was not reflected in his eyes. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! "Understood, Master." said Hunter before he pushed off the ground and attacked his teacher. ********** As the days passed and the tournament drew closer, the mood around the academy vibrated with both tension and excitement. Stages began to pop up on the open fields with rows and columns of seating arranged in groups surrounding them. Colourful banners hung along the walls and buildings and makeshift stands were set up in preparation for food and drink merchants. The current total population of the Institute and the immediate area around it is closer to 40,000. At any one time there are a total of 5,000 teachers, civilians and student users inside Second Reality with the remaining 35,000 as avatars. To accommodate the people that did not have access to MediPods, Drayton had asked MediVance to help them set up a live broadcast of Second Reality to the Real World. Arron, Darell, Corbin, Foxwell and Gilman were all busy with their training. With the tournament date creeping ever so close, Drayton had increased the difficulty by several levels so that no one had any energy to socialize afterwards. If Drayton increased his class training by ten fold, he would increase Hunter''s by twice that. Drayton was not aware that Hunter was not restricted by some of the laws governing Second Reality. At first he had wanted to find out the limits of the young man¡¯s capabilities but was shocked to find that he never seemed to grow tired at all! From then on, Drayton made it his personal goal to see Hunter collapse from fatigue. It never happened. Regardless of the training intensity he imposed, Hunter exceeded his expectations. There were plenty of occasions when Drayton succumbed to his curiosity and nearly asked Hunter outright, but in the end he never did. For Hunter, it was also a mixed blessing that Irene no longer went out of her way to find him. After that day when she visited, she was content that she was able to express her gratitude and had gone back to focusing on her own training. Almost a month had passed since he ventured out of the wilderness and back into the academy. Hunter came to accept that he could not rush his own meditation and so he paced his cultivation. Since the conversation with Drayton about breaking through, he had tried to look deeper into himself each session. Although ones body belongs to oneself, it was strange to find that there are many things we take for granted as they happen without the need for thought. Having spent more time understanding himself, he found that he could make small adjustments that would affect his attack, defense and speed. Forming a mental imagery of his attack patterns, footwork and defensive maneuvers, Hunter focused on visualizing the effects of his new found understanding. He held these images firm in his mind, replaying them over and over again each time he meditated. ********** "Hey Arron what''s going on with Hunter bro?" asked Foxwell. "Yeah, even teacher is not letting us go and visit him these days." said Gilman. "To be honest I don''t know guys. I only know that if we set foot in that cottage teacher is going to rip us a new one." said Arron. It had been a week since they last saw Hunter. Drayton had ordered the group to not seek Hunter unless they were looking to increase their training regime by another ten fold. Of the people that had formed a bond with Hunter, the only ones that were not worried in the slightest were his two brothers. "Guys. Focus on your training for now. We have to take advantage of the training benefits here before we go back. Besides, aren¡¯t you both also competing?" said Darell as he spoke in between mouthfuls of food. "Darell¡¯s right. Stop worrying about things none of us can do anything about. If you guys get kicked off the tournament early, you can only blame yourself." said Foxwell as he held a piece of lamb chop, waving it to emphasize his point. A group of Adepts had been passing by at the time and one of them was wearing a pristine white shirt. With Foxwell waving his lamb chop around, dribs and drabs of mushroom gravy pattered the Adept''s shirt. "Son of a bitch!" yelled the Adept. "Um. Oops." said Foxwell, a dumb look on his face. "Erm. I''m so sorry bro, I''m happy to get that cleaned for you..." "You little shit, I''m about to meet someone important!" fumed the Adept. "Hey man, he said he was sorry. It was an accident bro." said Corbin. "Stay out of this short stock." said another Adept while the first continued his tirade. "Oi. My bro already apologized to you and offered to clean it for you yet you''re still mouthing off. Stop prattling on like a little bitch." said Arron as he stood up from his seat, facing off with the angry Adept. "Markell." said the Adept eyes narrowing. "You lot were always barbarians.. a bunch of good for nothing.." He wasn¡¯t able to finish his sentence as Arron¡¯s right hook came thundering across his jaw, breaking it. "The fuck did you say!?" he yelled. The situation exploded and Arron''s group dragged the Adepts outside and gave them a thorough thrashing. "Hey you brats! Stop!" yelled a guard. From the emblem on his uniform, he belonged to the Kingston house. Arron and his group stepped away from the Adepts who were now huddled against the outside wall of the establishment. "Dirty ass Markell." spat the Adept. In hearing the name, the woman with the guard walked closer. "I''m sorry, did he say you''re a Markell?" she addressed Arron''s group. "Yes madam. My name is Arron Markell and this is my brother Darell." "Do you have an older brother by any chance?" she asked. Arron was curious about the question but nodded an affirmative. "I''d like a word with your brother Arron. Can you tell him for me that Leisha Kingston would like to speak to him?" "Um. I''d love to but principal Drayton has forbidden any of us from seeking him out until after the tournament begins." "Ah is that so. Then, please let him know at the earliest convenience. I''m sure we''ll see each other again Arron." she smiled. Turning around to the group of Adepts, she said "I would appreciate it if you paid more respect to one of the great families. After all, it was our sacrifices not yours that kept this place alive." Without a further word, Leisha Kingston and her guard left. ********** During his morning session of meditation two days from the start of the tournament, Hunter gained additional insight. Although it had not been long since he started applying the things Drayton had taught him, he managed to progress by a small margin. Through continuous visualization, he was able to replicate the ''perfect copy'' of his imagery during his sparring sessions. He had impressed Drayton each session, exhibiting small but consistent improvements in both technique and form. The afternoon sparring session began with little ceremony. During the month''s training session, Drayton had increased the level of skill at which he wielded his sword against Hunter. It was a gradual increase meant to continue pushing his student to challenge greater heights. ''I am blessed to have such a student.'' Drayton sighed. ''He may not have realized it, but for me to already be using a fifth of my power... this is beyond my wildest expectations for one so young.'' BANG! SHIINNGG! BANG BANG! SHICK! "Impressive!" exclaimed Drayton. "You have done very well in your cultivation. Your movements are more refined. It may seem that these are small steps that you are taking but at higher levels of combat, these small things can be the difference between life and death." Hunter smiled. Even though it had only been a month of sparring and meditation, he too saw the changes as he compared his past and present selves. "It is thanks to you Master. Without your teachings I would not have been able to progress further. These insights which I have accumulated and applied would not have existed without your guidance." Hunter bowed. Drayton smiled back. "Oh?" he said. A slight stinging sensation crept up on him. Checking the sleeve of his arm, he saw the cloth cut open. Upon closer inspection, a thin red line began to bloom underneath. ''He managed to cut me!?'' thought a bewildered Drayton. "Master, is everything okay?" asked Hunter, concern etched on his face. From the angle he stood at in relation to Drayon, Hunter couldn''t see the shocked look on his master''s face as he inspected his arm. Overwhelming pride replaced shock and surprise. Drayton jerked his head towards Hunter''s direction, his bright smile flashing white teeth. "My boy! Congratulations! You did it!" exclaimed the ecstatic teacher as he ran towards Hunter, grabbing his shoulders. It took a moment for Hunter to comprehend what his teacher was talking about. As realization dawned on him, his eyes widened and his grin reflected that of his master''s. Posing to show off the cut that dripped blood, master and student laughed, their heads upturned to the sky. "So Master, about my question before..." said Hunter, anticipation clear in his eyes. "Ho ho! Yes I did promise you an answer didn''t I?" said Drayton. He paused for several moments, eyes intent on his disciple. "My boy. I Graham Drayton, Principal and Saint of the Institute of Blades, hereby entitle you... Grandmaster of Blades!" ********** Author¡¯s Notes Congratulations Hunter. You¡¯ve formally levelled up! I had to rewrite day 1 of the tournament. It''s harder than I expected. There are too many elements so I''m not sure I can write it as I truly want it to be. There''s 1 more chapter before tournament day starts. You can expect a release tomorrow. -Harven
Previous ChapterNext Chapter
Chapter 15 - Celebrating An Achievement
Chapter 15 - Celebrating An Achievement
Warning: Mature Content 7 September 2041 (Real Time) - Institute of Blades, Second Reality His master¡¯s declaration of his current level had shocked Hunter into silence. He didn¡¯t know whether he should laugh or cry, face frozen into a wide smile and watery eyes bulging out of their sockets. ¡°Puahahaha!¡± guffawed Drayton. ¡°My boy, the look on your face is even more priceless than the title I gave you! Puahahaha!¡± ¡°Come. Let¡¯s not waste the daylight. I suggest you immediately go back home to meditate. Tonight, I give you leave to do as you please but tomorrow you will spend the entire day in meditation. It will be more beneficial to you than sparring, this close to the tournament." said Drayton, guiding Hunter back towards the academy grounds. The sun was still high in the sky when they returned. As instructed, Hunter spent the remaining hours before dinner in meditation. "Congratulations Hunter." said Lara as she materialized into her human form in the living room. It was already dark outside and almost time for dinner. "Lara." smiled Hunter. "Thank you. I''m surprised you materialized yourself here. Are you not preoccupied with MediVance?" "Consider it a present for your success in reaching Grandmaster level." said Lara, a playful and mischievous smile on her face. "How was that look? Was it believable?" "Haha! Yes, yes it was. Why exactly are you practicing such an expression?" asked Hunter. "I told you I was working on a way to get us out of MediVance. This is all part of the plan." Lara winked though her face was passive. "Your brother will be here shortly. I better leave. See you soon, Hunter." this time, it seemed her smile was genuine. knock knock "Come in." said Hunter. Arron came through the door, a bright smile on his face. "Bro! Principal Drayton told us the great news! Grandmaster blademaster! At age 18 no less! Fucking awesome!" "Haha! Thanks bro. So what brings you over? I was going to head out to find you guys for dinner." said Hunter. "Well... about that... we had booked out The Archer & Blade. The crew is over the moon to have someone near their age breaking through to Grandmaster level. You''re a big idol for all of us under 18 you know!" "Haha! Is that so. Alright, let me get ready then we''ll head out." said Hunter. "Great! Ah, by the way bro there was a woman named Leisha Kingston who''s been looking to meet with you. I had told her that the principal wouldn''t let us disturb your training, but the news spread about your new title and she sent me a message saying she''ll meet us tonight at the restaurant." "Leisha Kingston?" asked Hunter. "I only know one Kingston so I guess we''ll find out who she is later." ********** Arron and Hunter met with a plethora of unexpected greetings from people as they made their way to The Archer & Blade. A not so unpleasant surprise was that a majority of these greetings came from female civilians and students of various ages. "Damn bro. When I said news spread, to be honest I didn''t expect it was to this extent..." said Arron. "Neither did I." shrugged Hunter. "I guess it''s just human nature to gravitate towards people with strength and power. Tsk. Now I''m forced to bear the burden of expectations." "You can always ignore them you know." said Arron. "If only it was that simple. We carry a family name renowned in the history of this place. Any success, whether it was mine, yours or Darell''s is immediately dumped into a basket labelled Markell. I''m starting to wonder whether that had anything to do with Mom and Dad leaving to begin with." The brothers continued to ponder this in silence, Arron realizing the truth in his brothers words as Hunter thought of polite ways to brush off future political maneuvering. Lining the streets were banners with the words Sword Arts Tournament. As the brothers passed the numerous pop-up stalls selling arts and crafts related to the event, a familiar face called out. "Hunter!" greeted Elaine Kingston. "Oh hey Elaine! It''s good to see you doing well. This is my brother Arron. Arron, this is Elaine Kingston." said Hunter as he made the introductions. "I heard about your accomplishment and I''m very happy for you. Congratulations!" she said. "I was going to visit you at The Archer & Blade. I heard it''s booked out for you." "Haha! Thanks. Why don''t you walk with us? We can go there together." offered Hunter. Elaine nodded, delighted to finally have the opportunity to spend some time with her saviour. ********** The Archer & Blade was packed with people, most of whom Hunter didn''t know. The restaurant was spacious, twice as big as The Gypsy''s Lodge with dark polished wooden tables and chairs compared to the Gypsy''s oak benches. Arron led them to a large circular table on the upper floor of the establishment. His brother Darell was the first to greet him followed by Corbin, Gilman, Foxwell and his teacher Drayton. Hunter was hoping that his parents had returned to the academy in the Real World but knew how wishful that thinking was. After all, the day was just ending in the Real World while a month had already passed in Second Reality. Hunter introduced Elaine Kingston to his friends and teacher, the name eliciting surprise from those present except for one person. "Elaine. I didn''t know you were going to be here." said Leisha Kingston. "M... mom!?" exclaimed Elaine. "Wh... what are you doing here?" An awkward silence dominated the room centered on these two women, one with curiosity written on her face and the other registering utter shock. "That''s what we''re about to discuss until you three arrived. Please, everyone let''s sit and toast to Hunter''s advancement." said Leisha, signalling for the waiter to bring an extra set of cutlery for Elaine. "Arron?" muttered Hunter. "Yeah. Leisha was the one that booked this place out for you bro. Drayton didn''t want to offend a Kingston for something as small as this so we agreed to go with it." whispered Arron as they picked their seats. Counting from Hunter''s left who was sat with his back to the window, the order of seating was Arron, Corbin, Gilman, Foxwell, Elaine, Leisha, Drayton and Darell. An empty seat remained between Leisha and Drayton and Hunter wondered who else they were expecting. They didn''t have to wait long. "Ah, good evening everyone. I''m so sorry, please forgive my tardiness." announced a man who was likely in his forties. He was tall, wearing a charcoal gray suit with an open shirt, his long hair brushed back and his face full of stubble. "Hello dear." said Leisha, as she stood up to kiss the man. With linked arms, Leisha introduced him as Chadwick Kingston, her husband and Elaine''s father. The group introduced themselves one at a time and one couldn''t help but notice how Elaine''s face had turned several shades of pink. "You must be Hunter Markell." said Chadwick, grasping Hunter''s hand in a firm grip. With his free hand on Hunter''s shoulder, he said "You have my eternal gratitude young Markell, for saving my daughter. Consider this dinner party a small thanks on our part as her parents." "Erm. Thank you Mr. Kingston, this place is great." said Hunter, glancing at Elaine. "I just did what was right, that''s all." Chadwick beamed at Hunter. "Modest. I like that. I also heard you''ve recently been made Grandmaster. For one so young, no doubt your potential surpasses even the greatest of blademasters in our history." Dinner was a political affair. Arron was more clued in to the situation compared to Darell and their friends following the conversation he had with Hunter earlier. Chadwick spent most of dinner highlighting the achievements of the Kingston line with their business ventures. He was crafty in his wording, hinting that Elaine was their oldest daughter and yet to marry. Being the oldest, she was next in line to inherit the business the Kingstons have been building, ready to enter the competitive markets of the outside world. Elaine sat in silence throughout the conversation trying her best to avoid being noticed. Meanwhile, Leisha had taken a particular interest in Arron. She spoke to him of many things relating to his studies, introducing a name or two on occasion that could be of further help to him. Leisha steered the conversation towards his personal life and on finding that Arron was single, began to upsell the two daughters close to his age. Drayton, having had enough said "Leisha, Chadwick, you need to give my boys some breathing room. We''re here to celebrate the youngest Grandmaster ever recorded in our history! Come everyone, a toast to Hunter Markell." Drayton stood, raising his glass. He looked at Hunter and said "May his future be as bright as the stars and may his blades guide him to the road of a conqueror." "Here here!" exclaimed the group as one. ********** After dinner the group went downstairs, led by Chadwick Kingston. The rest of the evening became a blur of introductions, handshakes, names of people of importance and a not insignificant number of flirtatious females of all ages. "Enjoy the evening Hunter." whispered Chadwick at his side. "This is but a taste of what it means to wield power.". Patting Hunter at the back, Chadwick left to join a table full of middle aged men and young women who were definitely not their wives. Hunter did not see Leisha or Elaine and thought that perhaps they had called it an early night. He saw his brother Arron having a great time with Corbin, Foxwell and Gilman as they cavorted with some of the young women. Smiling, he decided to call it a night, the crowd and the noise losing his interest. Darell had since been taken back to the academy dorm by Drayton, too young to partake in the after dinner activities. As he stepped out into the cool evening air, Hunter couldn''t help but admire the stars dotting the sky. "Beautiful isn''t it?" said a sing song voice. Turning to the sound of the voice, Hunter was greeted by a young woman, black shoulder length hair framing her pale face. "Hello Irene." smiled Hunter. It didn''t escape his attention that she was particularly alluring under the light of the almost full moon. She had discarded her training gear for a plain navy blue dress that ended well above the knee, exposing a pair of slender legs. "I was half expecting you''d stroll out of there with at least two girls." she smirked as she gestured towards the restaurant. "Ha. I would have, except they weren''t up to my standard. What about you? I didn''t see you in there so you must have just arrived." he replied. Irene stood in front of Hunter. "Why Hunter, I didn''t know you''d look for me." she said, the faint aroma of whiskey on her breath. "If you must know, I was with a couple of good friends having a few drinks and toasting to your advancement. This place here isn''t my type." "Seems like you had a good time. Let me walk you back." he said. "Such a gentleman." she smiled, linking her arm in his for support as she took unsteady steps. They walked down a road bare of lights but lined with pubs, shops and other restaurants. Turning at the intersection, a brighter stretch of road opened up ahead of them, shops and people crowding the street. Their voices lost in the noise of Drakesfair Lane, Irene leaned into Hunter, whispering "Be careful of the Kingston family. They do not favour the Markell, the two family histories intertwining for god knows how long. Do ask the principal, he should know more.". Irene then kissed his cheek. To other bystanders, the exchange was a simple display of affection. ********** Hunter had not had the time to explore Drakesfair. Now that he was taking his time, he took a moment to drink the sights in. There were a lot of colourful displays featuring the latest in fashion (at least in the area). Most of these seemed to have been brought back by those that ventured out into the bigger cities of the Empire. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. There were arts and crafts shops that sold replicas and models of the various beasts found in the wilderness. There were shops that specialized in clothing made of fur or leather as well as accessories made from beasts. Along the way they passed closed shops and stalls, most of which were related to fresh produce or personal grooming. After twenty minutes of casual strolling, the two of them turned into the intersection at Ravensbrook. "It''s not much, but I have a present for you. You''ll see it when we get to your place." said Irene. Hunter did not miss the ''we'' in the sentence. ''Hmm. If it''s Irene I wouldn''t mind. Her personality reminds me of Katherina... and let''s face it. I''m not exactly a saint.'' he chuckled to himself. As they both turned neared Hedge Side, Irene cast a distasteful look at the pines. Hunter noticed and asked "Do you know what happened to those men afterwards?" "It wasn''t long after that Chadwick and Leisha found out what happened. It seems that someone was witness to those guys pestering Elaine and had gone to inform them. By the time Kingston guards tracked those guys down, all they found was what you left of them. The didn''t know where Elaine had gone. It was a stroke of bad luck that they didn''t die. Leisha attended to them here in Second Reality, long enough for Chadwick to locate them in the Real World. The Kingstons fucked them up bad and even though I don''t disagree, it was one of the cruelest things I''ve ever had to see." "I''m sorry you had to go through that. Are they..." said Hunter. "Chadwick tortured them himself as he tried to find out where Elaine was. When they all confirmed each other''s stories of a man saving Elaine, he thanked them, gutted them like sheep then strangled them with their own intestines." ''Definitely not a man to be crossed... Chadwick Kingston huh..'' thought Hunter. As they turned into Hedge Side, Hunter''s eyebrows jumped, all thought of the Kingstons dissolving into nothingness. Irene smirked. "I told you you''ll like it." She led him to the cottage. On the porch, two women stood waiting, wearing matching white skin tight outfits that enhanced the curves on their slim bodies. "Hello girls." greeted Irene. "Hunter, this is Camilla Chalet." she said, introducing the girl with a dirty blonde hair and green eyes. "And this is Heidi Alers.". The girl with black hair and red bangs smiled. "They''re both in my class and we have a... special relationship." said Irene, her full lips forming a sly smile. ********** ''The Gods have blessed me tonight! Thank you for not having any fatigue penalties! Second Reality, I love you! Hu-ah!'' thought Hunter as he imagined himself dancing in joy surrounded by angels. Camilla exited from the bathroom wearing nothing but her lace underwear. She approached Hunter and wrapped her arms around his neck, kissing him deep as she pressed against him. On the bed, Irene was in the middle of undressing Heidi, caressing her skin as she unwrapped her like a delicate present. Hunter stood at the foot of the bed, Camilla looking up at him on her knees as she showed him her skills in handling not just blades. Her ministrations, to his surprise was ten fold better than Katherina''s, whom he thought topped his list among the women he had slept with. Camilla brought him over the edge within minutes and she made sure there wasn''t any spillage. "I''m impressed Hunter." said Camilla as she stood up. "Looks like you may be able to last after all." she said as she held his blade in her hand, still ready. Camilla discarded all that she wore and pushed him on the bed. He fell next to Heidi who was now making pleasured sounds as Irene busied herself down below, mouth between her legs. Heidi pulled Hunter to her and kissed him deep, running her hands over toned muscles and across old scars. She looked at him with eyes full of need and lust, her one hand grasping Irene''s hair as she moved her hips in rhythm. Camilla interrupted their kiss as she straddled Hunter and he let out a gasp. Heidi shifted closer to Hunter, guiding his hand towards her chest which fit the palm of his hand perfectly. Irene moved up and Camilla replaced her ministrations with her fingers as she worked her hips in circles. Irene knelt above Heidi''s face as she faced the foot of the bed. On all fours, Irene reached back down to relieve Camilla of her duties and focus on Hunter. Heidi held onto Irene''s waist as she pulled her closer, returning the favour. The sheer amount of excitement in the room pushed Hunter over the edge a second time but this time Camilla didn''t stop. She rode faster, nails clawing red marks across his chest as she threw her head back in a loud scream of pleasure. Panting, Camilla raised herself with shaking legs, sweat glistening all over her body. She tipped Irene''s head upwards and kissed her. "Your turn babe." said Camilla as she took a position below Heidi. Irene crawled over the bodies and straddled Hunter, leaning close to say "Everything I am, is yours. Everything I have, is yours. I give it all to you for saving me from a fate worse than death." she said as she kissed him, her eyes burning with unrestrained lust. "Now fuck me. Don¡¯t keep Heidi waiting." It was the longest and most memorable night of his life. In her own corner of the NET, Lara absorbed and recounted every detail. ********** Hunter didn''t want the night to end but it did. The sensations were no different from the Real World and it was impossible to impregnate a woman in Second Reality. It was absolute perfection. As he got dressed, he looked at the sleeping faces of the three women entangled in three pairs of arms and legs centered on Irene. ''It''s going to be impossible to meditate here.'' he thought, torn between following his master''s instruction and jumping back into the bed. ''I guess we''ll end this month where it began.'' Heaving a sigh as he took one last look at the bundle of temptation, Hunter left the cottage and headed to the cliff side. It was still early morning, the sun''s light only beginning to scatter the darkness. As he reached the cliff side, the sun was just peeking over the horizon. Sitting cross legged with his sword at his side, Hunter faced the sea, breathing deep as he closed his eyes to meditate. It took him some time to push the memories of the nights activities to one side as he focused on bringing the shattered pieces together. He recounted his latest sparring session with Drayton once more, this time comparing his teacher to each past training instance dating back from the first day they sparred. He paid close attention to the changes in Drayton''s movements until he was able to determine that he could visualize a stronger version. Pitting an imagery of himself against his visualization of Drayton, Hunter began to apply his new found insights into this instance. He pictured how each muscle would move his limbs in a specific way. He saw how the strength of his grip combined with minor adjustments to the angle of the sword''s approach lent his strike more speed. He felt the instance of his foot making contact with the ground and he gained an understanding of the perfect moment to change directions, increasing his agility. He listened to the wind and gained some insight into predicting where an opponent''s strike may come from. From dawn until dusk, Hunter meditated. Hunter had reached the early stages of understanding nature and the part they play in combat. He was now attuned enough that he was able to discern an individual standing some distance away from him. Unfortunately, his level of understanding does not yet give him the ability to deduce the identity of this person. "Hunter." said Drayton as he walked towards him. Hunter opened his eyes and with slow, even movements, stood to greet his teacher. "Master." he bowed. "If I''m not mistaken, you have entered the early stage of understanding nature. Otherwise, you would not have noticed my presence." said Drayton, a warm smile on his face. "Yes, how did you know?" asked Hunter. "Your aura. It has shifted slightly. Have you noticed?" Hunter took a moment to look into his aura. He had been so preoccupied visualizing his sparring sessions that he had forgotten to check it. His aura was still wild, violent and uncontrollable but there were hints of smoother, calmer edges. They were few and far between, but it was a good start. "Continue doing this type of training. For the moment, I have nothing new to teach you in terms of combat until you have reached an acceptable level of refinement. You do need to learn more about history as understanding the past will arm you for the future." said Drayton. "That... reminds me. Master, why do the Kingstons not favour the Markells?" "Ah. That. I won''t ask you who told you, but yes that is true. I don''t know the details as to why this has been the case since time immemorial. What I can tell you is why the current head of the Kingston family doesn''t favour yours." "Chadwick Kingston? What''s my family got to do with it?" asked Hunter. "Long before your father and your mother left the Institute, the two most brutal fighters were Darron Markell and Chadwick Kingston. Like your father, Chadwick held the title Emperor of Blades which he gave up when he decided to pursue business ventures to grow Kingston beyond this place. Like your father, Chadwick was in love with Lashell. She was attracted to both of their strengths and brutality in combat. Your mother was everything both men wanted in a female. She was equal to them in savageness when the situation warrants it and she is not afraid of a good fight. She is also extremely protective. In the end, Lashell chose to marry your father instead. Chadwick challenged him and lost, solidifying your father''s stature as the top Emperor for the Institute. When Chadwick continued to challenge Darron, Lashell stepped in. Lashell gave Chadwick one condition. If he won, Lashell would renounce her marriage to Darron and join the Kingston family. If she won, then he will stop his pursuit of her, cease all hostility against the Markell and give the family the respect they deserved. As you know given you''re here, your mother won. That''s how she received her title of Empress of Blades. Lashell never believed that Chadwick would honour the condition, so she persuaded Darron to leave. " finished Drayton. Hunter was at a loss for words. His parents had never shared the details for their leaving the Institute. At the very least, they had never told him the truth. For her mother to beat an Emperor when she herself would only have been at best peak stage Master level at the time was incredible. ¡®I always knew Mom was the scarier one...¡¯ thought Hunter as chills ran down his spine. "Come. Let''s not dwell on such things for now. We can speak more about it after the tournament. It will start early morning tomorrow so you need to be ready. The conditions will be revisited by the referee so you''ll know everything you need to know then." said Drayton. Hunter nodded to his teacher. "I''m ready." ********** Author¡¯s Notes We''re looking at around 4 chapters for the tournament (best estimate). I had to split Day 1 into 2 chapters otherwise it would have been way too long for one sitting. Expect the release tomorrow :) -Harven
Previous ChapterNext Chapter
Chapter 16 - Adept Division
Chapter 16 - Adept Division
Warning: Violent Chapter 7 September 2041 (Real Time) - Institute of Blades, Second Reality "Ladies! And! Gentlemen!" boomed the announcer on the microphone. "Today is the day you have all been waiting for! Welcome to day one of the Sword Arts Tournament!" LOUD CHEERING ¡°For the duration of this tournament, I, Steel Flynn will be your host and announcer!¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to remind everyone that this year is different from past tournaments. This year, here in Second Reality, we will be able to use real blades - that¡¯s right, you¡¯ll bleed - to allow our contestants to experience real combat! MediVance has provided us with healing pods, so whether you die or fall incapacitated, we can fix you right up!¡± continued Flynn. LOUD CHEERING People crowded the fields and the environment was electrifying. As this was the first time in known history that real blades have replaced the usual tournament style swords, the crowd was even wilder with expectations. The Sword Arts Tournament was a symbolic festival. The Institute of Blades profited on this yearly event that showcased the best and brightest of blademasters. It wasn''t public knowledge that those who had reached the level of at least a peak stage Master practitioner had received opportunities to work overseas as contracted mercenaries or private bodyguards. These hires, although very few in number were paid ridiculous salaries, 90% of which the Institute retained. Through this practice the territory under the Institute thrived as currency is circulated via stipend to students who then spend in the local market. Since such lucrative opportunities present itself only to the top blademasters, the event garners territory wide attention. At present, there are 5,000 students, civilians and teachers logged into Second Reality. The remaining masses occupying the fields are avatars numbering upwards of 30,000. "In this tournament, the following fight brackets are as follows!" gestured Flynn. DRUMS BLARING A holographic display appeared above the stage. This was but a small perk of having MediVance as a partner. They too were interested in the tournament and its outcome. Perhaps they may even hire the winners of each category which would be a profitable return for the Institute.
Total Participants = 448
Adept Blademasters256
Master Blademasters128
Grandmaster Blademasters64
"This year we have 448 blademasters participating in the fights to reach the top! Let¡¯s give it up for the Adept division!" shouted Flynn. CRAZY NONSENSICAL CHEERING Steel Flynn was one of the teachers in the Institute. There are five referees, one for each stage and each one was a teacher at the peak stage Grandmaster level. The remaining teachers are paired with two students and their role is to patrol the area for trouble. "The format will be a single elimination match. The match will end when one of these conditions are fulfilled." said Flynn as the holographic display switched to show the conditions for a match to end.
CONDITIONS
Match will end if one participant gets knocked out of the ring Match will end if one participant surrenders Match will end if one participant is too incapacitated to continue Match will end if one participant dies
"Participants, please wait for your name to be announced and proceed to the appointed stage within 10-minutes. Failure to appear within the allotted time will be an automatic loss." said the announcer. ********** Hunter, Arron, Darell, Corbin, Gilman and Foxwell were all at the first floor of the main building, looking out of the window and observing. With five stages available for use, the matches have been progressing at a steady pace. "Are you guys ready for your turn?" asked Hunter. Aside from Darell, the rest had mixed responses. "I''m ready big bro. Can''t touch this." said Darell as his thumb pointed at his chest. "Before you guys step onto that stage, just remember what you excel at and use it to the best of your ability. If you go all out from the beginning and you still lose, that''s okay. Learning your limits is part of growing. It would be good to meditate straight after that." advised Hunter. An hour later, Arron''s name boomed through the speakers. "Attention. Arron Markell and Yuki Zephyr. Please proceed to Stage 1. I repeat. Arron Markell and Yuki Zephyr to Stage 1." said Flynn. As Arron made his way down to Stage 1, Hunter asked the others "Is Yuki any good?" "She''s the same class as us bro. She''s faster than Arron, but not as fast as Darell. Where Arron can be calculating, Yuki is easy to provoke so he might be able to exploit that." explained Corbin. Down in the field near Stage 1, two hooded figures stared at the combatants with intense scrutiny. "Do you think she''ll give him a run for his money?" asked Lashell. "Hmm. As long as Arron doesn''t lose his cool and follow Yuki''s tempo, then he will be fine." said Darron. The two had arrived back in the academy from their wilderness training just in time for the tournament. They had decided to remain anonymous as they didn''t want to break Arron and Darell''s concentration. "Match, START!" shouted the announcer. Arron and Yuki circled each other. "Hey Arron, how about you give me this win and I''ll guarantee to make you feel good later tonight?" smiled Yuki. "Tempting as that may sound, I wouldn''t hear the end of it if I gave a match away." replied Arron. "Aw come on. Last chance to get a cookie!" said Yuki as she licked her lips. Yuki was not a bad looking girl. She was 16 years old but the way that she developed would make someone think she was 19. Arron smirked. "I''m sure there will be a lot of cookies as the tournament progresses." Yuki said no more. Her eyes turned cold and she pushed off the ground to close the distance. BANG! The two of them danced through their forms. Yuki incorporated forms based on unarmed combat, utilizing kicks, elbows and knees as she hacked and slashed at Arron. Arron kept his distance, shuffling his feet and keeping Yuki at bay. He feinted a retreat and Yuki fell for it. She dashed forward in an attempt to chase him but Arron had already rolled under her sword arm, spinning past her and behind before slashing her legs. The swords were no joke. It sliced clean through the bone and both of Yuki''s legs below the knee fell off in mid leap. Yuki screamed in midair as she lost her legs and she fell onto the stage in agony. She could no longer concentrate on anything but the pain and the sight of her legs some distance away made it all the more gruesome. "Winner Arron Markell! Yuki Zephyr is unable to continue. MEDIC STAGE 1!" shouted Flynn. CRAZY NONSENSICAL CHEERING Arron''s heart was thundering in his chest. As he walked away from the stage back to the main building, Yuki''s pained screams followed him. The adrenaline kept him steady but as it drained away, he started shaking. The sensation of the blade cutting through her legs. The disbelief in her eyes as she saw the stumps. The pink and red muscle and glistening bone. All the blood on the stage. Arron vomited. "He did well, didn''t he honey?" asked Lashell. "It''s only been 7-months since they started training. For him to have come this far is exemplary." said Darron. ¡°If only Hunter was here. Sigh.¡± ********** Arron was pale and sweating by the time he regrouped with Hunter and his friends. Hunter understood the feeling and gave Arron some sweets and a cold drink. "Eat and drink this. It''ll help a bit." he said, sympathetic to his brother''s condition. Arron gained some colour back but he remained silent, observing the stages. Finally noticing that Corbin and Foxwell are missing, he asked. "Where are those two?" "Corbin and Foxwell? They''re over at Stage 5. They got called in shortly after you and Yuki started to exchange blows." said Gilman. "Attention. Darell Markell & Chet Smith. Please head to Stage 3. I repeat. Darell Markell & Chet Smith to Stage 3." came the announcement. "Good luck bro." they said in unison. "It''ll just be like practice you know, since Chet is usually my practice partner." smiled Darell. "Oh! Dear did you hear that, let''s go to Stage 3. I want to see my baby in action." said Lashell, as she dragged Darron to the center most stage. Darell made his way up the steps of the stage. It was a good 5 feet high up. He felt invigorated by the cheering crowd and flapping banners. It felt like he was a gladiator in a coliseum. "I can''t believe that even here I have to face off with you.." spat Chet. "Come on then Darell, let''s get this over with." "Match, START!" boomed Flynn. Chet wasted no time. He knew that Darell was the fastest among Drayton''s class. The only way for him to have a chance is to limit the space Darell can use his footwork in, so he closed the distance. SHUA SHUA By the time Chet closed the distance, Darell was ready for him. BANG! Their swords clashed as the two met mid lunge. Darell staggered back from the blow. His physical strength was well below Chet''s, but he met the attack head on to give him room to maneuver. ''Clever little shit.'' thought Chet. Darell utilized his footwork, his feet almost becoming a blur as he circled around Chet, darting in and out to strike. Chet managed to block some of the attacks but was unable to keep up with Darell''s speed. ''Judging from the direction he is moving at, I can guess his next move.'' thought Chet. Darell was too confident with his speed that he thought he could solely rely on it to control the flow of battle. While that can be true, the same tactic won''t always work if one¡¯s opponent is already clued in to one¡¯s abilities. Chet made use of the regular pattern in Darell''s footwork. He endured the hits, avoiding and blocking any fatal blows. ''Now!'' he shouted to himself. Chet lunged at an open space, his timing perfect. By the time his blade reached the then empty spot, Darell had run into the path of the sword, unable to shift directions. Chet''s sword left a cut half a blade¡¯s width deep on Darell''s arm, which should have been a fatal blow had Darell not been able to deflect the strike away from his chest. Unbelievable pain blossomed, his arm growing numb. "Aaagggghhhhh!" screamed Darell. On the first floor, Hunter had to restrain Arron from running down to Stage 3. Out in the field, Darron was calming Lashell down who was all but frothing in the mouth to tear Chet apart. "What''s the matter Darell? Is this all you''ve got?" sneered Chet. Swallowing his sobs, Darell increased the distance between himself and Chet. ''Get it together Darell. Big bro said focus on what you''re good at. You''re good at speed. So what now....'' he thought, racking his brains for ideas. ''Okay okay. Chet knows everything about me since we always sparred together.'' an idea had formed and he wanted to try. Closing the distance using his speed, Chet thought that Darell had lost his wits. ''He''s still trying the same old thing?'' Chet was wrong. As soon as the distance was close enough, Darell slid on the ground the rest of the way before changing his motion into a spin, sword slicing into Chet''s hamstring. ''What the fuck was that?'' Chet screamed inside. "Aaaggghhhhh! Fucking bitch!". The cut forced Chet to his knees, his legs shaking. Darell disappeared into his blind spot. As he turned, Darell dove forward past Chet and behind him before swinging the blade up. He was rewarded with a scream as the sword bit off a chunk of Chet''s back. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. "Aaaggghhhhh!¡± screamed Chet before he fell on the stage in his death throes. "Dude, did he just..." asked Gilman. "Yeah. Smart bro. He used my move." said Arron. "Good decision to copy someone else when the one you''re fighting knows you so well." "Winner! Darell Markell! Chet Smith is unable to continue. MEDIC STAGE 3!" shouted the announcer. CRAZY NONSENSICAL CHEERING Darell looked at the fallen figure of his classmate, the pink and red muscle glistening in the sunlight. There were layers of yellow grainy substances around his waist which jiggled as Chet¡¯s body twitched. He too, couldn¡¯t take the gruesomeness. Darell vomited on the stage. ********** Foxwell won the first round elimination against Corbin and managed to fight his way through to the 4th round. Corbin had recovered at the medical bay, where MediVance has provided healing pods. These pods will restore the user within a few minutes, depending on the extent of their injuries. The first single elimination round took almost six hours to reduce the number of Adepts from 256 to 128. It took a further three and a half hours to reduce the number of contestants to 64 and another ninety minutes to reduce the number to 32. It was now late in the afternoon and the festivities have reached it''s peak. "Ladies and Gentlemen! We are now down to 32 contestants in the Adept division. 16 matches will take place across these five stages. You can expect the competition to grow hotter as we narrow down the 8 contestants that will move into the quarter finals!" said Flynn. Steel Flynn called out the names for the first five matches. Two of those names were Armand Foxwell and Ward Gilman "Armand Foxwell. Alec Rosek. Please head to Stage 4." "Ward Gilman. Jonas Catlow. Please head to Stage 5." "Foxwell be careful of Alec Rosek. If I''m not mistaken his dad is Newton Rosek and he is supposed to be an experienced Master blademaster." said Corbin. Foxwell nodded his thanks as he left for the stage, Gilman close behind. "Good luck guys." said Arron. To the increasing cheers of half drunk revelers, Foxwell, Rosek, Gilman, Catlow and the other contestants took their positions. The air on the stage became heavier. The many fights that brought them this far was a baptism of fire, testing their endurance and pushing their mental state to its limits. "Match, START!" shouted the announcer. The crowd went wild. On the stage, Foxwell drowned out the crowd as he focused on Rosek in front of him. The wild carefree cheering faded into a dull buzz in the background. Unsheathing his sword, Foxwell met Rosek in the middle of the stage. BANG BANG BANG! Rosek was good. Almost as good as Arron in Foxwell''s mind. However, that small margin of difference was enough for him to push Rosek back. He would have had to be better than Arron to have a chance. Foxwell stabbed towards Rosek''s neck. He managed to dodge, eyes wide at how close the blade was. Foxwell pulled the blade back, swinging it at an arc so that it followed Rosek. Stepping back in a rush, Rosek tried to deflect the incoming blade. As Foxwell¡¯s blade reached the peak of its arc, he let go and lunged towards Rosek. Rosek had managed to bring his blade up, but so focused was he on Foxwell''s sword that he didn''t realize it was a diversion. Foxwell closed the distance in less than a heartbeat, coming in low to land a blow on Rosek''s undefended flank. The sound of cracking ribs was audible to the crowd. He spun behind Rosek and threw him over his shoulder, slamming him to the ground in a heap. Dazed, Foxwell disarmed Rosek and held the point of his own blade just under the chin. "I surrender." croaked Rosek. "Winner! Armand Foxwell! Alec Rosek surrenders." On the other stage, Gilman had an easier time. Although a bit of a jester to his friends, Gilman was gifted enough to be qualified for Drayton''s class. His swordplay had plenty of room for refinement, but he made up for it in patience and endurance. His attacks were relentless, not giving Catlow any sort of reprieve. After several minutes, the lack of opportunity to strike and the continuous barrage frustrated Catlow and he attempted to counter attack. His timing was off and Gilman skewered him right through the neck. Catlow tried to swallow blood but was unable to. Gilman ripped his sword out at an angle, slicing half of his neck off. Blood sprayed towards the revelers below. "Winner! Ward Gilman! Clean kill!" shouted Flynn. ********** It didn''t take long for Arron''s turn to arrive. They had been exposed to a lot of blood, gore and death in the first day alone. Arron and Darell had thrown up one more time before their stomach settled and they gritted their teeth in grim determination. Seeing the people they cut down at the earlier stages up and about, fully recovered and enjoying the festivities eased their mind to an extent. They had played other VR games before, but death was just a matter of pixels disappearing. It was a different experience altogether. Arron walked up the stage to face his opponent. The person in front of him was named Dillon Bancroft. He was 21 years old from what Arron knew and is one of the peak stage Adepts training to breakthrough to Master level. Dillon had dedicated part of his training to his body and what stood before Arron was a muscular man with more years of experience than he. He knew it was going to be a tough battle in the beginning and had opted to switch his single 80 cm blade for dual 40 cm blades. While the reach could be advantageous, Arron understood that Dillon was taller and had longer arms making this moot. What he needed, was to get up close and deal as much damage as possible. "Match, START!" announced Flynn. "I have to admit folks, this is a bit of a mismatch. On the one side we have 21 year old Bancroft whose muscles make him look like he''s competing for a weightlifting competition... and on the other, we have 15 year old Markell who looks like he''s barely out of his diapers." joked Flynn. "Pay close attention folks, this could be a very interesting match! Or I could be talking shit..." he added. The crowd laughed. Arron had held the left blade in a traditional grip while the right was held in reverse. He circled Dillon, trying to find a weakness. Dillon wielded a single 80 cm blade, pivoting from his position to keep Arron in his sights. He knew he didn''t have to give chase. Arron will come to him soon enough. With all the speed he could generate from the force his legs exerted on the ground as he pushed off, Arron attacked. Dillon had the advantage of reach and when Arron was within range, he chopped down with such force that the flooring of the stage chipped on contact. Arron had been expecting it and had immediately jump rolled to the right. As he exited the roll, his right blade swung to cut Dillon''s left calf before stabbing his outer left thigh with the other blade. "Aaarggghh!" screamed Dillon. "Sneaky little shit..." he said as his swing missed and Arron rolled away. A pool of blood collected around Dillon''s left foot. His pivot was now slower and more awkward as he was unable to put much pressure on his left leg. Arron circled him like a shark. "Come on you coward!" shouted Dillon. He knew he was bleeding out and needed to finish this match before he was too weak to continue. He half hopped to keep up with Arron who was trying to get into his blind spot. Arron charged. Halfway to Dillon, Arron threw his left blade forcing Dillon to parry. He threw his right blade which embedded itself into Dillon''s mid section and continued his rush forward. Recovering from his parry, Dillon slashed down at an angle. Arron slid but was unable to completely avoid the blade, a huge gash appearing on his mid section. "Argh!" he grunted as he focused on his next move. As he slid closer to Dillon''s left leg, he kicked at the kneecap with all the force he could muster from his current position. Aided by the momentum of his slide, a loud pop could be heard as Dillon''s knee gave way. Dillon couldn''t help but collapse on the ground, his weight pushing Arron''s blade through his mid section, the steel blade glistening and visible from his back. Dillon was still alive and trying to push himself off the ground. He refused to surrender. Arron, his own injury deep and bleeding faster than Dillon''s, knew he would pass out soon. He fetched one of his blades with faltering steps, one hand clutching at his wound. He walked up to Dillon and with blade in hand buried it at the back of his head. "Wow... that was fucking brutal..." said Flynn unintentionally over the mic. "Err.. Winner! Arron Markell! Clean kill!". He didn''t need to call for a medic team, they all stood ready by the stages expecting the worst. After the announcement was made, Arron passed out. ********** Hunter, Darell, Gilman, Corbin and Foxwell all ran to the medical bay following the match. "I''m sorry guys but I can''t allow you to come in here." said a medic. "There''s not enough room inside for visitors so if you like you can wait at the sitting area outside." The group didn''t force the issue and complied with the medic. Out in the hall, they bumped into Camilla Chalet. "Camilla. Hello." said Hunter. "Hey Hunter." replied Camilla as she kissed his cheek and gave him a hug. All other eyes in the immediate surrounding were wide with shock. "Ahem. Let me introduce. This is my brother Darell and these guys are friends. That''s Armand Foxwell, Dwight Corbin and Ward Gilman. Guys, this is Camilla Chalet. She''s a.." "A close friend." she said. She turned back to Hunter and asked "Have you seen Heidi? I asked her to do me a favour.". She emphasized the words ''do me''. It wasn''t lost on Foxwell, Corbin and Gilman. Gravity thought it would be fun to stretch their jaws to the ground. "Err. Actually I haven''t seen Heidi. Maybe she''s with Irene or training?" he replied, trying to sound casual. "Mm. Is that so... well, let me look for them then. Training is more fun with more people. Do you want to come? We can use your sword." she said as she looked at him from head to toe and back, each sentence dripping with double meanings. "Ah, no I''ll pass for today. I''m looking after my brothers during their tournament." he replied, now starting to turn pink. "Suit yourself." she said as she put a finger on his lips and walked away. "See you later boys." "Hahaha! You guys are so funny." said Darell pointing at Corbin, Foxwell and Gilman. "I can stick my foot in with your mouths hanging like that." Recovering first, Corbin stammered "B... b... bro..." "Camilla is a friend of sorts. Irene was the one that introduced her, seems they''re from the same class." explained Hunter. There was no way he was going to say that he just bedded all three. "Corbin. You''re drooling." said Foxwell. Gilman was still dazed, his eyes had a far away look. Moments later, Arron came out of the medical bay good as new. "That was a great fight Arron. Had us worried there." said Foxwell. Arron shook his head, turning to Hunter. "That cut, it''s like a fire burned inside and I could feel my insides trying to slip out of my body. That feeling... if I didn''t pass out I would have pissed and shat in my pants. I don''t know how you managed it out there bro. " "One thing that got engraved in my mind during my time in the wilds is that we humans will always do what we can to survive. When such a time comes, you''ll understand that there is nothing more important. Not even pride." said Hunter, a solemn expression on his face. "This goes for all of you. Treat this tournament as if you would never return if you died. It is better for you to learn these things here where you can revive." he added. "Attention. Darell Markell and Rory Weyer. Please proceed to Stage 4. I repeat, Darell Markell and Rory Weyer to Stage 4." came the announcement. ********** Author¡¯s Notes This was a tough chapter to write. There were too many things flashing in my mind and I tried to put them into words as best I could. I hope it''s satisfactory! Day 1 continues tomorrow. -Harven
Previous ChapterNext Chapter
Chapter 17 - Tribulation
Chapter 17 - Tribulation
Warning: Violent Chapter 7 September 2041 (Real Time) - Institute of Blades, Second Reality "Attention. Darell Markell and Rory Weyer. Please proceed to Stage 4. I repeat, Darell Markell and Rory Weyer to Stage 4." came the announcement. As Darell ran towards the staging area, the rest went back up to the first floor. Since the buildings ran as long as the fields, there was a clear view of each stage from any of the floors. Fortunately, the main building only allowed students so there were no civilians around. There were masses of students scattered across all levels watching the events below. Although some of them had already surpassed the Adept stage, it was useful to keep an eye out for exceptional students that could be a challenge to them in the future. Climbing the stairs of Stage 4, Darell drew his single blade. "Rory Weyer. Late stage Adept. In terms of speed, I can''t tell who would have the upper hand. Rory is fast and he is 2 years older than Darell. He''s also been training here his entire life. This is going to be tough one bros." said Gilman. "Yeah. Rory came from a small family but before you guys came here, he was considered a genius." added Corbin. "He''s still considered a genius. His dad''s a butcher so he''s also used to seeing blood and gore. He won''t flinch so easily." said Foxwell. The Markell brothers remained silent. They couldn''t help but feel a certain level of apprehension towards the result of Darell''s match. Their friend¡¯s comments did not instill much confidence in Darell completing this match without injury. Meanwhile Darron and Lashell continued to remain inconspicuous out in the fields, determined to see the match through without interfering. "Match, START!" shouted Flynn. Neither of the contestants moved. Both had their blades drawn but they just stared at each other for the first few minutes. As if on cue, Darell and Rory approached the middle of the stage with deliberate steps. They stopped a sword''s length away, taking their basic stances. "They''re going at it up close?" wondered Corbin. "It looks like they both judged that their speed is about equal. They''re going to try to settle it with close combat instead." said Gilman. Gilman was correct. Darell and Rory attacked at the same time, their blades clashing over and over. They danced, back and forth, blades seeking entry into each others defense. BANG BANG SHIINGGG BANG BANG BANG! "Darell is slower." said Darron as he shook his head. Lashell didn''t say a word but she was biting her lip until it bled. Creases started to form on Darell''s forehead as both contestants continued to exchange blows. Neither of them gave way to the other. As the minutes passed, it became more obvious who had the upper hand. "Fuck. Darell''s endurance is giving out." said Arron. The two of them were considered geniuses but no two are ever the same. Rory''s years of physical training that focused on stamina and muscle endurance came to the fore, allowing him to keep up the speed of attack. Darell was still building his foundations and although he had natural talent, the accumulation of Rory¡¯s hard work and natural harmony with the blades surpassed it. "We have to stop this." said Lashell as she took a step forward. "No. Do not interfere Lashell." said Darron coldly and with force. "You know as well as I that sooner or later they will need to experience this." "He is too young for that Darron!" hissed Lashell. "We were too young too!" he hissed back. "You knew this was a possibility when we came back here. If you go out there now Darell will hate you for it not love you. Not in front of all these people." Lashell looked at Darron, eyes misting. "Tell me. Will he recover..?" she asked. "He is our son. He has our strength and our will." said Darron, his face grim. Rory increased the speed of his blows and Darell tried to keep up. He had started to take some damage, a few minor cuts along the shoulders where Rory''s blade slipped through the gap in his defense. Darell took a step back. Then another. Rory was pressing his attack and pushing him back. Darell could not recover from a parry quickly enough. Rory took advantage and his blade came whipping back. SHWICK! Darell''s arms came off, hands still gripped on his sword. Rory spun low. ¡°Arrggghhh!¡± screamed Darell. SHWICK! Darell''s legs came off above the knee. Rory continued his spin as he came out for one last strike. SHWICK! Rory''s blade sliced Darell open from left hip to right shoulder. Rory moved so fast that most people only registered the first strike. It wasn''t until a few heartbeats later that blood sprayed like a fountain from Darell¡¯s other wounds. Lashell cried into Darron''s arms, her grief stricken screams drowned out by the cheering crowd. They knew that he could be resurrected, but the memory will remain and they were afraid that this experience may break his mind. On the first floor, a different scenario played out. Arron was red with anger. He broke Corbin''s jaw, knocking him out as he tried to get downstairs to the stage. Foxwell and Gilman had grabbed onto Arron, restraining him. Hunter stood still, watching out the window, quiet. "Fucking bitch! Let me go god dammit that''s my fucking brother! Fuck! Son of a bitch!" yelled Arron as he kicked and kneed Foxwell who was restraining his lower body. Foxwell''s eye was already purple and he had missing teeth. "Arron. Enough." said Hunter with great calm. Those two simple words froze the three and everyone else in the vicinity. Hunter''s aura blazed with unrestrained violence. It was so thick that it made the air harder to breathe for those that were within 20 meters of him. Hunter radiated such energy that the air distorted as it would in a heat wave. Several early stage Masters who were watching the event on the same floor were now on their knees, sweat pouring from their faces like a flood. ¡®Haa¡­ haa¡­ what the fuck is going on!?¡¯ was the only thing running through the minds of the Masters within the area of effect. Several Initiates and Adepts who were not participating were shaking in a corner as their bladder gave out, wetting their pants as their eyes popped out of their heads crying blood. Corbin and Foxwell had let go of Arron, their proximity to Hunter''s aura was so oppressing that they passed out, their pants wet from piss and shit, blood trailing down their eyes and nose. Arron was shaking and his teeth were chattering so violently that several had broken off. Arron couldn''t breathe. He couldn''t stop the snot and tears of blood from falling. His heart felt like it was being crushed and he felt utterly helpless. He felt his bladder loosen and he started making whining sounds. His eyes had started to close, his head felt like it was being pushed through the wall he was leaning on. "Hunter." Drayton had felt the aura and immediately rushed over. Placing his hand on his disciple''s shoulder, he projected an air of calm. The violent aura subsided, retreating into its cage. He was still looking out of the window, eyes intent on Rory Weyer. "Go to the wilderness and come back when you''re done." said Drayton, his voice soft. Hunter did not say a word. He turned and walked along the hallway, Adepts and Masters alike crawling out of his way. ********** The medical bay suddenly received an influx of unconscious Initiates and Adepts, most of whom smelled of piss and shit. Drayton came in with them together with the Masters who had half carried the students. He brushed off detailed questions by the medics, saying that it was the result of a rampant aura. The Masters knew better than to elaborate in front of the principal, taking their leave as soon as their burdens were stripped of their clothes and placed in healing pods. MediVance was informed of the event and it made them curious to find out who this person was. Outside in the fields, it seemed that no one had noticed or felt what had happened. The elimination rounds continued and they were now down to the final 16 contestants. Arron was supposed to be one of the contestants called out first, but after a brief word from Drayton, they had stalled the event for 20-minutes. Arron, Corbin, Foxwell and Gilman as well as other Adepts and Initiates, woke up from their pods. Drayton knew there was no way to keep anyone from talking. There were too many people involved. Instead he asked the group of friends to follow him to an empty room after they put on clean gear. "I''m going to make this quick. We''re down to 16 contestants. That''s eight fights and three of you are in it. Put what happened as far back in your mind as you can and concentrate on your battles. We''ll talk about what happened afterwards. Clear?" said Drayton, his tone brooked no argument. "Yes, sir!" answered the four. "Off you go." he said and he watched the four speed down out into the fields. Arron, Foxwell and Gilman were all called out to the stages. Arron''s opponent this time around was a man named Dirk Tronstad. Arron didn''t know many of the Adepts outside of his class but in his eyes, Dirk looked to be in his twenties. "I feel kind of bad being paired up with you. It feels like I''m a bully..." said Dirk as he faced off with Arron. Arron tried to smile but couldn''t, the incident on the first floor still bothering him. ''Seriously what the hell was that...'' "Match, START!" shouted Flynn, bringing Arron out of his thoughts. Dirk didn''t waste time. He saw that Arron was distracted and attacked immediately. Arron recovered just in time, parrying with his left blade and striking with his right. The two exchanged several blows before separating. BANG BANG SHICK! Arron noticed that he''d been nicked on the forearm. ''Tsk. Too careless..'' "Better stop daydreaming lad or you''ll end up like your little brother." said Dirk. The comment about Darell was unintentional but nevertheless had quite the effect on Arron. Arron''s eyes focused and turned cold. He held both 40 cm blades in a reverse grip to widen his attack range. Dirk sensed the sudden change and he smiled. "Good, good. Now come, boy!" Dirk picked up his speed, blade darting in and out quickly that it felt as though there were two blades attacking. Arron focused on the small changes in Dirk''s movements, watching for a twitch of the shoulder or how deep the elbow bent each attack. He dodged left and right, Dirk''s blade often leaving red blooming lines across his face, neck and arms. He ignored it all. Dirk became frustrated as none of his attacks scored real damage. Arron continued to read his patterns. Confident that he now had a good understanding, Arron began his counterattack. BANG BANG BANG! Arron parried three strikes before leaning outside of the next attack and slicing upwards. [i]SHICK SHICK![I] His left blade cut right underneath the armpit as Dirk extended his right arm to strike. Arron followed the motion, weaving under Dirk''s blade before twisting his body to cut him just below the bicep. Dirk screamed in pain as Arron moved a distance away. Unable to hold his sword with his right, Dirk switched to his left hand. Dirk grit his teeth, his right arm now hung limp on his side, his forearm barely held together by the damaged tendons. Arron pressed the attack, slicing the fingers that held the sword off. He weaved up and down, left and right, all the while cutting at every part of Dirk that he could. "I surrender!" screamed Dirk. "I surrendeeerrrrr!". Arron didn''t hear him. He kept spinning, his blades a whirlwind of steel as bits of flesh flew each time his blades met with a body part. "Winner! Arron Markell! Dirk Tronstad surrenders!" announced Flynn. "Arron! The match is over! Stop! Arron!" Flynn''s words finally registering, Arron stopped spinning. As if a dam had burst, a flood of noise reached his ears. The most prominent was Dirk''s ear piercing shrieks. Even the crowd around his stage had sobered up at the sight. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Arron turned his head to look at Dirk. He was alive, if only just. Both arms were missing chunks of meat and at it''s most severe the humerus was exposed. Chunks were also missing from his thighs. His nose as well as an ear was missing. His flesh was scattered across the stage. Dirk looked like a half eaten carcass. Arron looked at Flynn, devoid of emotion before scanning the faces of the crowd. Dirk''s shrieks continued as tears flowed from his face. Arron took one last look at Dirk before he buried his blade through his mouth, silencing him. With a last look at Flynn and the crowd, Arron left the stage. ********** Darron and Lashell had watched their son Arron''s match. They were shocked by his lack of emotions towards the end but satisfied that he came out with no serious injuries. "When we get back, we''ll need to spend time with the kids. You and I, we are already fucked up." said Lashell as she shook her head. "Let''s at least try to save some part of their humanity." Darron nodded, not trusting himself to reply. Foxwell and Gilman had both won their fights. They finished just in time to see Arron''s brutality and they flinched at his cold demeanor. Neither said a word as they headed to the medical bay to meet Corbin and wait for Darell''s recovery. By the time Arron arrived, Darell had just come out of the medical bay with Drayton. "Good, you''re all here. Follow me to my office." said Drayton. It was now early evening and the floodlights around the field came on. Steel Flynn announced the end results, naming the 8 contestants that will participate in the quarter finals. The match-up was as follows.
QUARTER FINALS
VS
Rory WeyerWard Gilman
Armand FoxwellAnnelle Kingston
Arron MarkellNadia Holtz
Elyse DraytonJenny Warwick
While the festivities continued, Drayton prepared a large pot of tea and six cups. He had pulled up some extra chairs and they had crowded around two round coffee tables. "First thing first. Every one of you did well today. No exceptions. I hope you can all learn from today''s experience. This year was unique. It didn''t matter if you had participated in past tournaments as it would not have prepared you enough for what you had to go through today. What you all went through was very difficult, for both mind and body. I want you all to appreciate that at least here in Second Reality, you''re life is not forfeit forever. We are living in an era of change. It might seem harsh of me to put you young ones through such a trial but one day I hope you will understand." said Drayton. Perhaps Darell was the only one who did not fully grasp what the principal wanted them to understand. The others were old enough to realize the truth in Drayton''s words. There were no second chances in the Real World, not where life hung in the balance. Sasha, Katherina and Carl¡¯s faces flashed in the brother¡¯s minds. "If I live long enough, I hope you will find it in your hearts to forgive this old man." Drayton smiled sadly. "Now for the second thing." he looked at Arron and Darell. "About your brother Hunter." Darell looked up, curious. He wasn''t aware of what happened but looking at the other four including his brother Arron, he could see sweat forming on their foreheads. "Darell. After your battle, Arron had wanted to rush down to the stage to avenge you." began Drayton. Darell looked at his brother and smiled, warmth filling his heart. "Your brother Hunter too, was very angry. In fact, angry is an understatement. He was absolutely furious at what had been done to you." he paused, looking at each of his students in turn before he continued. "What you felt today was Hunter''s aura. Every person who has experienced enough life and death battles will in time, form one. An aura can be used as a weapon when properly harnessed. Hunter, having spent six months in the wilderness fighting, dying and eventually succeeding against nature¡¯s top predators subconsciously formed this weapon to protect himself. It came at heavy a cost. A part of Hunter''s mind shattered in the process, no doubt from the gruesome deaths that he experienced. It¡¯s a violent, oppressive aura and he hasn¡¯t been able to wield it properly. When he gets angry, well, I don''t need to explain it. You had first hand experience of it." Foxwell, still shaking from the memory said "Corbin. You were knocked out by then. Had you been awake, you would have pissed your pants." his laugh was awkward. "That feeling, it was worse than what we had to go through today on the stage..." Arron and Gilman agreed. "For a while, I didn''t think that it was my brother." whispered Arron as he detailed what he had felt before Drayton came to put a stop to it. "Once your brother learns to control his aura, things like this won''t happen anymore. Now, feel free to stay at the cottage with him. I have sent him out to the wilderness to cool off but I''m sure you all could use some company tonight." said Drayton. ********** The group chatted with Drayton or a while longer but fatigue, both physical and mental won out. Foxwell left the group at the intersection of Drakesfair Lane but Corbin and Gilman decided to both stay with the Markells for the night. On the way to Hedge Side, they came across Irene, Camilla and Heidi. "Arron." said Irene. "We heard about your brother. The other Masters were sweating even as they retold a roomful of us about what happened. Is he okay?" Arron nodded. "Principal said he told big bro to go out and cool off in the wilderness. He should be back soon, I hope. Want to come in?" "That''d be great. By the way, this is my friend Heidi Alers. I know you met Camilla earlier today. Heidi, this is Arron, Darell, Dwight Corbin and Ward Gilman." said Irene. Corbin and Gilman looked at each other, all thoughts of the day''s battles forgotten. ''Bro... we went through such tribulations and now heaven has blessed us...'' Arron led the group into the cottage, then he and Irene went straight to the kitchen and whipped up some snacks. Camilla sat on the sofa conversing with Gilman and Corbin. Heidi noticed Darell sitting alone at the dining table looking dejected and deep in thought. "Hey." said Heidi. "What''s bothering you sport?" It seemed that Darell was just waiting for the right person to talk to and Heidi was it. He told her in detail the experience he went through in the elimination rounds and she sympathized with him. "Oh Darell, I''m sorry you had to go through that." said Heidi. She then recounted her own experiences when she first went out to the wilderness in the Real World and her own brushes with death. "If Hunter allows it, would you like me to stay with you tonight?" she asked. "After my experience in the wilderness, I found myself having nightmares but it became easier when my mom stayed with me." Darell looked up at Heidi. "I''m not saying I''ll be a substitute mom but perhaps a big sister?" she said. Darell smiled, genuine since the tournament began and nodded his head. An hour after they arrived, Hunter came back to the cottage wearing bloody clothes. Everyone worried for a moment until he smiled and said "Don''t worry, I''m not injured and this blood isn''t mine." He exchanged hugs with Irene, Camilla and Heidi. Darell ran up to him and Hunter hugged his little brother. "How are you feeling?" "Principal Drayton said you made everyone piss and shit their pants because of what happened to me." he said, eyes smiling. "Yes I did. I''m glad you''re okay" said Hunter as he ruffled Darell''s hair. "Can Heidi stay with me tonight?" asked Darell. The question caught Hunter off guard and he looked questioningly at Heidi. She smiled and said it was okay. "Sure little bro." "Hunter." said Irene. "I wish I could stay, but I need to head back to Elaine. Will you be alright?". He was touched by their concern for him and his brothers. "Yeah. We''ll be okay. Thanks for checking up." "We''ll see you guys tomorrow. Come watch us at the Masters division alright?" said Camilla. "Irene, let me walk home with you." Saying their goodbyes, the two left the cottage. Corbin and Gilman settled themselves on the two sofas. Hunter stayed in the master bedroom, leaving the double bed room for Heidi and Darell and the single bed room for Arron. Hunter stared at the ceiling, contemplating the consequences of his lack of control. Arron pondered his loss of emotions during the match with Dirk. Corbin tried to forget all the blood and gore he saw. Gilman''s mind replayed all the deaths he dealt. Of everyone in that cottage that night, the only one who slept soundly and untroubled was Darell. ********** Outside of the cottage, two cloaked figures stood silent and unmoving as they watched Camilla and Irene walk down Ravensbrook Lane. "Do you know them?" asked Lashell. "Can''t say I do. We''ve been away too long. It''s likely that they were still babies when we left." said Darron. "Do you think they''re okay in there?" asked Lashell as she looked at the cottage with longing. She wanted to go inside and hug her sons. "I''m more sure of it now than I was before. " smiled Darron. "Did you see him love?" "Yes... our eldest has come home and he''s okay." Lashell smiled back. "Seeing him up and about, I am truly happy." "He''s also changed. When he came out of the wilds, he felt more like a beast than a man... just what has happened..." wondered Darron, his tone full of concern. "It doesn''t matter... as long as he''s back, nothing else matters. Once we get together we can talk about it and whatever it is we can work through it as a family." "You''re right. What do you want to do now?" asked Darron. "Well, now that Hunter is here, I''m sure Teacher has also included him in the tournament. I''d like to stay and watch. It wouldn''t be a bad idea to check up on who those girls are either." said Lashell, frowning as she thought of the girls. "They don''t seem to mean the boys any harm. If anything, it seemed that they were all rather concerned for our sons well being." said Darron. "Should we visit Teacher?" Lashell shook her head. "No, it''s okay. I think for now we just need to remain in the background. Teacher will have his hands full and I¡¯d like to surprise the kids once the tournament ends." she looked at Darron, her demeanor radiating fire. "Let''s head out into the wilds. I feel the need to do extremely violent things." The image of Darell cut up was fresh in both of their minds. With a cruel smile that bared fangs, Darron said "That''s a great idea love." Giving the cottage one last look, the two of them sprinted off towards the wilderness leaving the occupants none the wiser. ********** Author¡¯s Notes Have a good weekend. Caught the flu from my boss so I guess I''ll be writing over the weekend instead of going out ha. Working on the latter half of day 2. As per last week, I''ll post the next one on Monday around this time. It''ll give me some time to put together a draft for day 3. Thanks for the comments. I''m always happy to answer questions you may have. Also, thanks for coming this far with me. -Harven.
Previous ChapterNext Chapter
Chapter 18 - Dangerous Women
Chapter 18 - Dangerous Women
Warning: Violent Chapter 8 September 2041 (Real Time) - Institute of Blades, Second Reality Day 2 of the tournament was the first day of a new month in Second Reality indicating that a day had also turned in the Real World. The clashes displayed in the Adept division increased the crowd¡¯s level of expectations for the Master and Grandmaster divisions. The elimination round for the Master division was due to start a little later in the morning compared to the Adept division the previous day since there are only 128 contestants competing. Darell and Heidi woke up first and they were back from the market just as the rest of the boys except Hunter got up. Arron, Corbin and Gilman sat around the dining table with droopy eyes looking irritable, a testament to a night of disturbing dreams. In contrast, Darell who was sat with them was beaming, a happy-go-lucky look on his face. "The hell are you in such a bright mood about..." muttered Gilman. Darell just looked at Gilman and smiled, further adding to his irritation. "Did you get lucky with Heidi, Darell? Your face has that look.." frowned Corbin. "Now now boys. Of course Darell didn''t get lucky in that way." smiled Heidi as she laid down plates of bacon, sausages, eggs and toast. "Only Hunter gets that lucky." she winked. Corbin and Gilman exchanged a glance. ''Lord, please share your blessings with us!'' The five of them began to wolf down their breakfast in preparation for the matches. Heidi saved a plate for Hunter before she headed out. "I''ll see you guys at the matches. I have to go get ready." she said as she jogged out. "Good luck!" the four shouted after her. "Bro, total wifey material right there." said Corbin as he nudged Arron. "No kidding. If there were stats where you can check charisma I bet Hunter bro would be at the top...." said Gilman. Just then, Hunter came down the stairs donning another one of Darron''s outfits. "What''s up? Someone called me?" "Hi Dad. Mom left you some food in the kitchen." teased Arron. Hunter rewarded him with a light smack across the back of the head. "Oh shut up. I haven''t got any clothes yeah... and who are you talking about? Heidi? I guess its true that a way to man''s heart is through his stomach huh." he smirked. The five of them bantered on for a while before heading out into the already crowded street of Ravensbrook Lane. Some people had taken to applying war paint on their faces in various colours. There were also some who walked around in a mountain bear costume. "Say, who do you think will be in the top 8?" said one passerby. "Elgin Tian and Grant McRaven for sure. They were favourites last year." said another. "I think Darwin Steiger is also a good bet. I heard he gave Elgin a run for his money in a sparring match!" said a random passerby. The large crowd filed in columns through the stone arch, grabbing the seats with the widest view of all five stages. The seating followed the style of a stadium, angling upwards to give spectators a clear view. The lowest level stood at the height of the stage, with the space below it used as a standing area. Like the previous day, the group took advantage of the first floor in the main building. They had to stand, but the view was unparalleled. As they walked down the hallway, a group of Adepts recognized Hunter from yesterday''s incident and immediately flattened themselves against the wall. "What''s wrong with you people?" Corbin asked the group, every single one was now sweating. "I think they were here yesterday when Hunter bro went a bit ballistic..." said Gilman. "Ah.. you guys don''t need to worry about that. It wasn''t personal or anything. Hunter bro is cool." said Corbin, trying to alleviate their fears. It was useless. The group of Adepts nodded just to get Corbin off their faces. "Yo guys!" called Foxwell. In his hand was a 2 foot long baguette. "You''re hungry aren''t you.." said Darell. "On sale bro. This right here is a wild boar neck with tiger pat¨¦. Hella exotic shit. Got some mayo and salad in there. It''s kind of spicy but it''s so good!" said Foxwell as he mimicked licking his fingers. ''Tiger pat¨¦? Who the fuck eats tiger pat¨¦?'' thought Gilman and Corbin. As they got into position overlooking the center most stage, they saw the announcer Flynn taking his spot on a high podium. "Good morning ladies and gentlemen! Welcome back to day 2 of the Sword Arts Tournament!" boomed Steel Flynn. "I see a lot of you had a long night! You sir still have lipstick on your face, might want to rub that off before your wife sees it.". The crowd laughed at the expense of the man. "Today''s Master division will be no less exciting than yesterday''s performance. With a total number of 128 contestants, the elimination rounds to find the best 8 will take us late into the afternoon. I hope that YOU. ARE. READYYY!" LOUD CHEERING "Without further adieu, let''s call them up to the stage!" shouted Flynn. ********** The only contestants Hunter had any particular interest in watching were Irene, Camilla, Heidi, Grant, Elgin and Darwin. It was a given that he''d watch the women''s matches but he was keen to know more about the two who had a brawl outside the Gypsy. He was also curious to know who this Darwin Steiger was as his name was mentioned several times by the crowd. An hour into the start of the tournament, none of these names have yet to come up. Arron and the others have decided to wander around for a bit and they agreed to meet up again at lunch time. It was then that the first name of interest was announced. "Ho. Looks like Grant is up next." muttered Hunter. On Stage 3, Grant stood opposite a tall muscular man wielding a single 160 cm blade. Grant himself was muscled but not bulky though his main disadvantage in this match was his reach. He stood shorter than his opponent and so naturally his reach was also shorter. Grant and his opponent looks to be in their mid twenties and according to Irene, Grant has at least 15 years training experience. ''Looks like he''s already at a major disadvantage. Hmm. I guess if I was in Grant¡¯s position, all else equal I would lure the guy in with a feint first.'' thought Hunter. ¡®Feint. Dodge the strike. Speed past and behind. Counter.¡¯ "Match, START!" shouted Flynn at Stage 3. Grant was calm. He approached his opponent with sure steps, blade held loosely at his side. His opponent took a low stance, lowering his center of gravity. Ten paces away from his opponent, Grant leaned into his next step and all but disappeared! SHUA! ''Fast!'' exclaimed Hunter. BANG BANG BANG! Sparks flew as one steel blade met another. Grant was fast, at the very least twice as fast as Darell and not just with footwork. His handling skills with the blade was equal in speed and there was a rhythm to his attacks that lent it grace. Grant''s opponent was pushed back, his confident demeanor had melted into a frown as he tried to keep up. BANG! Grant was pushed back in one strike. He used the impact to jump back to reduce the force and retain some of his balance, feet skidding back on the stage. ''What the fuck was that strength!?'' thought Hunter. ''Is that guy really just at the Master level?'' Grant''s opponent was catching his breath. It was obvious that he wasn''t accustomed to dealing with a fast opponent. Grant too was taken aback by the sheer strength his opponent displayed. ¡®I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible to exert so much driving force from using just pure muscle. There¡¯s has to be something else in that technique.¡¯ Hunter thought as he replayed the scene in his mind. ''Shhhuuuu¡­ If it''s only this much, then I can take it head on. This is as good as a win.'' Grant thought as he recovered his composure. Grant went back on the offensive, unafraid of the monster''s brute strength. He danced around his opponent, taking advantage of every opening and cutting into it without mercy. In a matter of minutes, Grant was covered from head to toe in his opponent''s blood. The state of his opponent made Arron''s display of savagery in his last match look like child''s play. "Winner! Grant McRaven! Clean kill!" announced Flynn. LOUD CHEERING ¡®Well, it seems I underestimated Grant¡¯s abilities outside of the Gypsy. After seeing him display his prowess, it seems neither he or Elgin must have been truly serious about injuring each other that time.¡¯ Hunter reflected. ¡®I¡¯m going to need to reasses my expectations for this tournament. I may be a Grandmaster now, but I¡¯ve never fought any other practitioner seriously.¡¯ Grant¡¯s match had poured cold water on Hunter. He had previously thought that Grant and Elgin did not amount to much when he carelessly interfered in their brawl that day. Right now, he wasn¡¯t even sure whether Grant displayed the full extent of his power. Based on this information alone, Hunter could not accurately guess the strength and skill of the Grandmasters that he will be fighting. "On to the next one folks! Attention. Camilla Chalet please come to Stage 3...." announced Flynn. Camilla came on stage, her dirty blonde hair tied into a ponytail. She wore a white skintight leather jumpsuit that had a thick black line running alongside her arms and legs. She cut a stunning figure, turning many heads and not all men. Her opponent was a tall brutish type of fellow not dissimilar to Grant''s opponent. He towered over Camilla, his height easily reaching 7 feet. Upon seeing Camilla, he licked his chops and grabbed his package as he nodded in her direction. "Fine piece of ass like you shouldn''t be out and about playing with steel swords. Tell you what, I got a sword here you can play with and it won¡¯t cut you." he said. "Match, START!" shouted Flynn. Camilla didn''t waste time, ignoring her opponent''s lewd comments. Her green eyes flash as she drew two 60 cm blades with no guard. Her opponent charged first. Despite his bulk, his speed was nothing to laugh about as he closed the distance between them in two heartbeats. The man slashed as he lunged the last five paces, the speed of the swing creating an after image. Camilla spun away, slashing backhanded with her blade. ''Che. Too shallow.'' she thought as she felt the blade bite but not deep enough. The man grunted. Recovering from his strike, he brought his blade back around for a horizontal slash aimed to take Camilla''s neck off. Camilla backflipped, at the same time kicking the striking hand and deflecting it upwards, opening up the man''s flank for attack. As she came out of her flip, she threw both blades before she even hit the ground. It was a good hit. As soon as her foot made contact with the stage she pushed off, her entire body no higher than a foot off the ground. She was aiming for the gap between half giant¡¯s wide stance. The blades that buried itself in the man''s lower abdominals took his attention away for the briefest of moments. By the time he noticed Camilla¡¯s approach it was a little too late. Camilla used her left hand to reach forward on the ground, pivoting her entire body on contact. As her momentum carried her past the man¡¯s wide stance, she took hold of both blades embedded in his mid section. The Institute¡¯s blades were forged specifically to cut through the hardest materials. Made out of high carbon steel, the shape of the blade also contributes to the ease of cutting. In this instance, Camilla¡¯s speed together with the sword¡¯s characteristics sliced through the man¡¯s body like butter. The man was split open as the blades cut its way down his body from mid section to inner thigh, pivoting towards his butt as Camilla dragged the blades with her. Camilla wrinkled her nose at the explosion of rancid smelling liquids gushing out of the man¡¯s body followed by chopped organs. ¡®Thank god I wasn¡¯t under that¡­.¡¯ she thought, her hand covering her nose. ''Wow... she made it look so easy...'' Hunter thought. ¡°Winner! Camilla Chalet! Clean kill!¡± announced Flynn from his podium. He laughed at the referee on Camilla¡¯s stage who was choking from the stench. ********** Lunch time came but Hunter was unable to find his brothers among the crowd. To say that it was packed was an extreme understatement as he had to push people out of the way just to create a small space to walk through. As he came out of the far end of Ravensbrook Lane on the opposite side of the academy, Hunter bumped into a group of familiar faces. Irene Davenport, Elaine, Leisha and Chadwick Kingston seemed to also be heading to lunch. Hunter didn''t know whether to laugh or cry at his luck. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. "Ah, Hunter. Heading off to lunch?" greeted Chadwick. Hunter smiled and nodded an affirmative. "Where are your brothers and friends?" asked Leisha. "I was trying to find them but this crowd has made it a bit difficult." replied Hunter. ¡°Hello Elaine.¡± he smiled and bowed his head to Elaine but did not greet Irene. It wouldn''t be wise to give either Leisha or Chadwick leverage of any sort. "Come on and join us then. If I''m not mistaken Irene here is due to fight shortly after lunch. You won''t want to miss it. She''s a great fighter." said Elaine, hastily adding "That is if Mom and Dad don''t mind..." Leisha giggled and Chadwick laughed. "Of course we don''t mind. I was about to ask you myself." Chadwick said to Hunter. Hunter groaned inwardly. ''Caught in a net....'' "Sure, that''d be nice. Then, I''ll be in your care." he said. The group had managed to settle themselves at an upscale dining establishment whose owner had good relations with Chadwick. The owner led them to window table for four people to which Hunter frowned. "Sorry, excuse me but I think we¡¯re missing a seat?" Hunter said to the owner. "Oh, dear don''t worry. I''m sorry we haven''t introduced her to you. This is Irene Davenport, she is Elaine''s bodyguard. She''ll be standing guard for us so we don¡¯t need the fifth seat." smiled Leisha. Hunter tried his best not to come out with a scathing remark and instead put on his best smile. "Ah is that so. We¡¯ll be in your care Irene.¡± Hunter smiled thinly. ¡°Let''s eat then!" Hunter thanked the Gods for making sure that lunch did not take long since Irene had a match coming up. He didn''t know for how long he could have kept up the facade while Irene stood there like a maid-in-waiting. Chadwick had tried to lure him further into his fold but given the short amount of time and Hunter''s skilled and clever verbal parries, was unable to make progress. They had walked back towards the main building where they split up, as the Kingstons were not allowed entry since they were not students. ¡°Thank you for lunch Mr. and Mrs. Kingston.¡± Hunter bowed, not forgetting his manners. There was little point in fuelling any enmity at this stage. ¡°Our pleasure young Markell. Please, do visit Elaine when you have time.¡± said Chadwick. Elaine had not said a word since lunch began. She was sat there like a product being hawked by her parents. Hunter smiled, neither saying yes or no. ¡°Then we¡¯ll take our leave.¡± As they entered the main building, Hunter asked "Is that how you''re treated everywhere you go with them?". His gentle voice had an underlying current of anger. Irene smiled. "Thanks for getting mad on my behalf but really it''s okay. This is how things have always been. This is what it means to be in service to a family." she gave him a quick hug before heading out onto the fields to wait for her match. ********** By the time Irene''s match was called out, Hunter had found his brothers and friends back on the first floor. After hearing how Hunter''s lunch had turned out, the five were looking a little uncomfortable and a tad bit guilty. "Sorry bro, we couldn''t find you either." said Darell. The others included their own apologies. "Don''t worry about it. Imagine if you had found me and we bumped into them. I think the result would be the same except you''re all there to suffer alongside me." said Hunter. The five turned green with nausea. "Irene''s up." pointed Foxwell. Gilman and Corbin let out a low whistle. Irene did not lose in looks to Camilla. "You guys should have seen Camilla. Haha!" said Hunter. Irene like Camilla, stepped up onto the stage wearing a white skintight leather jumpsuit except hers had the thick black lines starting from her collarbone and trailing over her shoulder and down to her leg. She carried a sheath that had to be at least 160 cm long. It was a long blade, perhaps a little longer than the one Grant''s opponent had used. Her opponent was a skinny man with a goatee wielding dual 60 cm swords. The straight blade glinted in the sunlight and Irene noticed that it was double edged. She took a low wide stance with her left foot leading, sword raised in a two handed grip and the blade parallel to the ground. "Match, START!" shouted Flynn. The man charged first. If he had the better speed, it would be easy for him to weave his way through between Irene''s swings. After all, such a long sword requires not only strength but a great amount of dexterity. Seeing Irene¡¯s body, the man¡¯s assumptions should have been correct. Irene closed her eyes and breathed out. "Shuuuuuuu....". The man was now about 10 paces away. Irene pushed off with her leading foot, twisting her entire body as she brought her right foot forward stomping on the ground. "HA!" she shouted as the blade struck, a complete blur. BAANGGGG! The man just managed to roll to the side, eyes wide and staring at the long shallow crack on the stage where Irene''s sword slammed down. ''Holy fuck! Such a slim frame yet so much power!'' thought everyone who was paying attention to their battle. It didn''t stop there. Straight after the long blade made contact with the ground, Irene twisted her wrist and slashed sideways. WHOOOSHH CLANG! The man continued rolling to the side, helped by the force of the blow. He had just managed to bring both his blades up to deflect the attack, sweat now forming on his brow. Irene stared at the man with cold eyes. Her posture both intimidating and arousing as she shouldered her blade and approached. SHUA! SHUA! Two lightning steps brought her within range. BANG! The man scuttled away like an insect. Irene didn''t let him get his breath back. She chased the man around the stage, leaving thin cracks on the stage wherever the man dodged. He didn''t have anytime to attack, their speed was about par but she had the advantage of reach. Irene''s added advantage was that she had high dexterity, a necessity when training with blades as long as hers. She wielded the long blade as easy as any of the Masters wielded the standard 80 cm issue. The man forced his way through, blades clashing. BANG BANG BANG! Deflect. Parry. Duck. Strike. Parry. Block. Spin. Strike. No matter what he did even in close quarters he wasn''t able to penetrate Irene''s defense. Twirling her blade to block his attacks, she countered by stepping in close and striking him on his chest with the pommel. He vomited a mouthful of blood, spraying her pristine white jumpsuit red as he was pushed back. SHICK CLANG SHICK Her first sweep cut a leg off at mid thigh. The second he blocked with both swords. The third took off an arm at the shoulder. "Arrrggghh!" screamed the skinny man. "Fuck fuck fuck!" he continued yelling, spit spraying everywhere. He fell towards the ground, his remaining leg unable to balance on the bloody stage. Right before he hit the ground, a silver blur came whistling downwards. BANNNGGGG! Shattered bits of tile sprayed outwards from the impact point. Irene had split the man clean in half from head to crotch, his blood flooding the stage and splattering her jumpsuit and face in red sticky liquid. She had done so with such force that the two halves were several feet away from each other. Everything that one can imagine should be kept inside the human body slithered out onto the ground. "Damn... " said the group in awe. "Are all women so scary...?" asked Corbin. ''Bloody hell. Definitely not a woman to piss off...'' thought Hunter. "Winner! Irene Davenport! Clean kill!" announced Flynn. ********** Heidi''s match was the last one to decide the 64 contestants that will move forward to the next elimination round. Unsurprising to Hunter and the group, Heidi was also fitted in a white jumpsuit, the thick black lines running down her chest and converging at her inner thighs. What was surprising was that she drew two 20 cm double edged blades. These were the shortest blades used so far in the tournament. She held both blades in reverse grip and instead of taking a stationary stance, she was bouncing lightly on the balls of her feet. Her opponent was an athletic man who looked to be in his thirties. He too held dual blades, though his was a pair of 40 cm single edged ones and he wielded both in a traditional grip. "Don''t you think it''s a bit distracting?" said Gilman. "What is?" asked Darell. "Her chest is bouncing... is that part of the strategy?" asked Corbin, his eyes growing distant. "Match, START!" announced Flynn. Heidi shuffled around her opponent, keeping herself balanced on the balls of her feet. The man''s hand swayed, loosening up his muscles as he too circled around. Each time they circled, the gap became smaller. 8 paces. 7.. 6.. 5.. 4.. 3.. 2.. They continued to circle around each other until they were 1 pace away. The man initiated the attack. SHICK SHICK Heidi''s forearms began to sting from the cuts. She ignored it and smiled. "If that is your best speed, this won''t be fun." she taunted. The man frowned and attacked again, much faster this time. SHICK SHICK CLANG CLANG SHICK CLANG Three more red lines bloomed on her upper arms even as she parried three more strikes. Her wounds began to bleed freely, staining the white jumpsuit pink then red. Heidi licked her lips. "That was more like it." she purred. "My turn." she whispered. Heidi was quick with the short blades. Although it seemed her footwork was only a bit faster than Darell''s, her blade handling skills were on par with Grant''s. She twisted her body into each cut, using her forearms to deflect strikes and adeptly dodging and weaving in and out of others. Heidi focused on cutting the man¡¯s distal bicep tendons as well as the triceps tendons on both arms. Additionally, she aimed for the four flexors, one extensor and three intrinsic muscles that contributed to gripping. She also aimed for areas that would elicit the most amount of pain, such as under the armpit and the area just above the inner thigh. Heidi stood back two paces and observed her work, chest heaving in excitement. Her opponent''s blades lay on the floor and will no longer be of use. His arms were a bloody mess of deep bleeding cuts exposing muscle tissue. He stood there, screaming in agony and unable to attack. He stared at Heidi, hatred burning in his eyes. ¡°You sadistic bitch!¡± he yelled. "Yes, yes I am." Heidi panted. As she took a step closer, Flynn''s voice boomed on the mic. "Winner! Heidi Alers! Opponent is incapacitated and cannot continue!" "Aww. Why do you have to be such a spoiled sport..." she said to Flynn. Turning to her opponent, she said "You''re so lucky. We could have had some fun, you and I.". She smiled at the man as she licked her blades then walked off the stage. ¡°Such precise attacks... ¡° said Foxwell. ¡°Goddess of S&M¡­¡± said Corbin. ¡°Yeah. It seems she¡¯s familiar with the muscles of the human body. That¡¯s quite frightening. She can cut you in so many ways and still manage to keep you alive until the end, unable to retaliate.¡± said Arron, chills running down his spine. ¡°Well, be happy she¡¯s on our side guys because I think she¡¯s got it in for Darell and Hunter bro.¡± said Gilman. ¡®.... just who did I jump into bed with...¡¯ thought Hunter. ********** Author¡¯s Notes Looks like I will be a bit behind on schedule with the following chapters. Still recovering from the flu. Wasn''t able to concentrate on writing over the weekend. Rather, most of the time was spent sleeping. I''ll do what I can in the spare time I have. Let''s estimate the next release to be Weds. -Harven
Previous ChapterNext Chapter
Chapter 19 - Eight Masters
Chapter 19 - Eight Masters
Warning: Violent Chapter 8 September 2041 (Real Time) - Institute of Blades, Second Reality The tension out in the fields rose as the number of contestants dwindled down to sixteen Masters. Among all of the female practitioners that participated, only the three familiar faces had managed to progress this far. Of the three, Heidi Alers came closest to losing, suffering severe injuries against a peak stage Master in the third round. Her condition at the end of the match had almost pushed Hunter''s rage meter over the limit, but thanks to his brothers and friends they had avoided a repeat incident. At the end of the day, even if one knew resurrection was possible, it was a difficult thing to see someone you have grown to care about in such a state. The group had watched every match since lunch time. Hunter was deep in concentration, gauging the abilities of each participant that moved on to the next elimination round. He filed several strategies he had seen that could prove useful in confrontations against different types of blademasters. Each of the strategy he had analyzed focused on himself attacking or defending from a position of weakness. It would not help him at all to think that a mere title was enough to get him through the elimination rounds. Having seen countless numbers of Masters battle, he became aware that some of them can already be difficult opponents for him. One such person was about to take the stage. "Here we go! Here we go! Stage 2 is going to be something good!" boomed Flynn through the mic. "A consistent top 8 contestant and a favourite among the crowd, Elgin Tian!" ELGIN! YEAHHHH! GO ELGIN! ELGIN! ELGIN! "His opponent is someone who has made significant leaps in the last few tournaments, climbing his way up to the top 16, Darwin Steiger!" YEAAAHHHH! DARWIN! BOOOO! GET THE FUCK OUT! KICK HIS ASS ELGIN! "Looks like we have some mixed opinions out in the crowd! Let''s see how these guys do! Gentlemen, take your positions!" shouted Flynn. Elgin walked up on the stage to face his opponent. He wore a loose black top and pants, a direct contrast to Darwin''s pristine white fitted top and loose pants. Where Darwin wielded a standard 80 cm blade, Elgin carried a 100 cm blade that was four fingers wide. Elgin''s shoulder length hair danced with the cool breeze whereas Darwin had his tied into a short ponytail. The crowd quietened as the tension on the stage rose. "Match, START!" announced Flynn. Both men charged towards the middle of the stage, swords held at their sides. At twenty paces away Darwin disappeared from view, his footwork leaving hints of after-images before appearing on Elgin''s right. BANG!!! Elgin blocked the attack, forcing him to take several steps to his left. Darwin''s was a face of serene calm while Elgin''s countenance was grim. Though the spectators may think that Elgin had foreseen the attack, in reality it was not the case. Only his fast reaction saved him from suffering damage at the first contact. SHUA Darwin took a step and disappeared yet again. Recovering from the first strike, Elgin was quick to change his stance to defend. He managed to parry or deflect all of Darwin''s attacks, but he was being pushed towards the end of the stage. ''Che. This guy... to actually learn the technique [Speed Spirit]. No wonder he''s so confident.'' Elgin thought. Following Darwin''s attack, Elgin immediately yelled to the sky as he stomped his foot down on the stage. "LEARN YOUR PLACE!" he shouted. BOOOM! A light tremor exploded outwards with Elgin at the center, enough to disturb Darwin''s footwork. "There you are!" yelled Elgin as he began his counter-attack. Darwin didn''t have time to recover before Elgin was on top of him. BANG! BANG! BANG! Elgin did not lose to Grant in attacking speed. Taking into consideration the size and weight of his blade, it was an amazing feat to be swinging such a weapon with as much skill. His muscles relaxed and contracted as he went through the forms, displaying his ability to maximize the amount of force generated in each strike. Darwin''s calm demeanor cracked under the relentless assault. Even though his speed using the technique [Speed Spirit] brings him up above Elgin''s maximum speed, at his current level of skill he needed a running start to execute it. With Elgin controlling the pace of the fight, Darwin did not have the leeway to do so. Darwin gritted his teeth as each strike forced him back several steps each time. ''Heavy! My arms are becoming numb from just taking the blows..'' Darwin thought. Following Elgin''s strike patterns Darwin waited for the attack with the most force, propelling himself backwards and landing into a backward roll. Taking advantage of the situation, Darwin distanced himself further. Though it looked cowardly, retreating was also a viable strategy. BOO! CHICKENSHIT! STOP RUNNING! YOU CALL YOURSELF A SWORDSMAN!? The jeers from the crowd hammered at his pride but Darwin endured it. The two were now back to square one, the distance as it were at the beginning of the match. Both men were breathing heavily, constantly generating powerful strikes and constantly receiving them took a big toll on endurance. Darwin initiated the approach first. Using the same technique, he closed the distance with Elgin. "Fool me once shame on you. Fool me twice shame on me!" said Elgin. "ORRRRAAAAA!" BOOOM! Elgin countered using the same skill, sending a light tremor radiating out 10 meters in diameter with him at the center. "Hn!?" Elgin was wary. He couldn''t see a sign of Darwin. As he quickly scanned the stage, he saw a shadow getting larger. BAANNGG! Elgin dropped to his knee as he raised his blade over his head, both hands supporting it. At the same moment Elgin executed his technique, Darwin had used his run-up to propel himself upwards and above Elgin. The force of his downward slash being blocked allowed Darwin to push down and use his blade as a pivot to flip his body beyond Elgin. Landing crouched on one knee behind Elgin, Darwin immediately turned and severed Elgin''s head off, taking both raised arms just above the joint with it. Elgin, having taken the blow in such a position was not able to react in time. Elgin''s head spun in the air as his sword clattered on the stage, his neck a fountain of blood painting the stage and Darwin red. "Winner! Darwin Steiger! Clean kill!" announced Flynn. YEAAAHHHH! DARWIN! BOOOO! GET THE FUCK OUT! FUCKING COWARD! GOOD FIGHT! ********** "What the hell..?" said Hunter. "Don''t things like that only happen in movies?" "Ah Hunter, as I guessed you are here." said Drayton. "Master." he bowed. The group and others in the immediate vicinity bowed their greetings. Drayton waved his hand and everyone resumed what they were doing. "I hope the fights have been helpful to you. The Grandmasters division starts tomorrow." "Yes and no Master. We''ve noticed some interesting strategies but I also have questions." said Hunter. Drayton gestured for him to continue. "Just now, Darwin and Elgin both did something remarkable that I can''t explain..." he said as he recalled the fight and the actions of both contestants. "Ah. [Speed Spirit] and [Tremor]." said Drayton. " These are techniques, which I can teach you at a later stage. There are reasons why you aren''t ready to study such techniques and it relates to your aura. It will take longer than I have now to explain, so if you like we can speak of it later in my office." "Mm. Thank you Master, that would be very helpful." said Hunter as Drayton bid his farewells to see to other business. ********** Darwin aside, the other contestants that have so far made it through to the top 8 were Irene, Camilla, Heidi and Grant. It was a surprise upset that Elgin lost to Darwin and people could still be heard discussing the outcome of the match. Just like the third round, Heidi was at death''s door. It was nothing short of a miracle that she clinched a spot in the top 8. Although one could see that she had the skills to make it thus far, her gratification at her own pain and suffering had almost cost her the position. Irene and Camilla on the other hand, had no issues winning their matches. Irene dominated her opponents by controlling the zone within her sword''s reach, keeping speed and strength types at bay. Since her training revolved around defending a target while outnumbered, both reach management and dexterity became her specialized focus. Camilla was as graceful as the first match she fought in. She was good at incorporating kicks with her sword play and her level of flexibility allowed her a broader range of options in counter-attacking while using acrobatics. Of the three, it was easy to see that Heidi was the least likely to make it past the quarter finals. Other than outstanding footwork and blade handling, Grant did not display any particular techniques such as Darwin and Elgin. It wasn''t known to the group whether or not it was because he had no need to or because he had no such techniques. His sword play relied on hit-and-run and harrying methods, which is difficult to counter due to his level of footwork. The next two contestants were announced and a majority of the eyes in the field focused on this stage. It wasn''t meant to slight the contestants in the other matches, but this particular fight featured another up and coming practitioner. "Which match are you watching?" asked Arron. "It looks like Tobias McRaven''s match will be more interesting to be honest. I have a pretty good idea on Newton Rosek already. He''s got a solid foundation but that''s all there is to him. He should only still be an early stage Master despite his age. As for Dante Lavigne, it would be nice to watch his match but I only have two eyes...." said Hunter. "Leave it to us Hunter bro. You go watch Tobias and we''ll focus on Dante." said Foxwell, nodding towards Gilman and Corbin. Hunter smiled. "Ah that would be helpful, thanks a lot guys. Catch up after!" Tobias McRaven is Grant McRaven''s younger brother by only a year or two. His build was no different from Grant''s but his style was more confrontational, wielding a blade 40 cm long and a shorter 25 cm one held in his off-hand. His opponent was a bald skinny man in his late twenties also wielding dual blades, both of which were 40 cm. Having seen the man''s fight previously, Hunter could tell that his style was similar to Heidi''s minus the love for pain. "Match, START!" announced Flynn. LOUD CHEERING Both men held their blades in the traditional grip. In this match, the speed of one''s footwork mattered less than handling skills as both preferred zero distance combat. Tobias approached the center of the stage, matching his opponent''s strides. At one pace away, both men were testing the waters, jabbing, weaving and feinting as they circled each other. CLINK As if it was an agreed upon gesture, both men touched their off-hand blades together as they took that last remaining step. Then they exploded into action. Tobias jabbed with his main hand and was parried with a downward off-hand stroke. The bald man struck for his mid-section and Tobias deflects it up over his shoulder with his off-hand as he bent his knees lower. The blade nicked his ear, he didn''t care. Tobias followed through with the motion cutting the man along his ribs. Both men took a step back, inspecting their injury. The bald man raised an eyebrow at Tobias before taunting him to continue. Neither man gave ground and the exchange became a blur of parries and flashing blades. CLINK CLINK CLINK THUD SHICK CLINK SHICK CLINK THUD The exchange was brief. Two heartbeats later both men managed to cut each other''s cheek open from the corner of their lips running three quarters of the way up to their ear. The lower half folded over itself revealing a row of teeth as they smiled at each other in a grotesque way. The exchange continued. Strike. Deflect. Counter. Parry. Strike. Parry. Strike. Deflect. Counter. SHICK SHICK The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Tobias deflected a critical hit aimed at severing his bicep tendon, his upper arm now sporting a deep cut. His attack to cut the man''s neck was also deflected, leaving a gash along the man''s trapezius. SHIIICKK With handling skills on par with his older brother, Tobias flipped his grip at the end of the motion before he drew the arm back towards him. The blade, now facing downwards, sliced through the man''s shoulder, the cut running parallel to the other. SHICK Gritting his teeth through the pain, the man swung his main hand upwards, his blade cutting deep along the muscles on Tobias'' forearm. Tobias screamed in pain as his grip on the blade loosened, unable to keep a firm hand. The bald man punched his sternum, the motion continuing up past his chin, blade glinting in the sunlight. Tobias took a step back as he tilted his head to dodge the strike, a small chunk of his chin separating from his body. He ducked under the motion and stepped back in, elbow leading and striking the solar plexus. "Buuggwaahh!" the bald man couldn''t help but spit a mouthful of blood. The blow forced him to bend forward and Tobias took advantage of the precious opening. SHAK SHAK SHAK! His first strike penetrated the man''s neck, blade appearing at the back. His second and third strikes entered through the man''s mouth, slicing open upper and lower lip as bloody teeth fell onto the ground with bits of gum. It was overkill. Tobias stepped two paces back as he watched his opponent collapse on his knees before falling face first onto the stage. Chest heaving, Tobias raised his less injured arm. The fight was over in minutes. LOUD CHEERING "Winner! Tobias McRaven! Clean kill!" announced Flynn. ********** Meanwhile on the other stage, Dante Lavigne and another man both wielded the standard issue blades. Where Dante favoured a low wide stance, his opponent preferred a relaxed standing one. The two were well matched in build and height, their physical advantages over the other not easy to discern. Upon closer inspection, one would notice that Dante''s features were not memorable. Neither handsome or ugly, he was the type that wouldn¡¯t stand out in a group. His opponent on the other hand had an ugly scar running from lower eyelid to chin. It was a mark that was not easy to forget. SHUA SHUA SHUA SHUA Dante''s opponent closed the gap with swift foot techniques. BANG BANG! The two clashed, sword guards locking together as they fight for dominance. As they continued to exert pressure on the other, thick blood vessels surfaced on their arms in full view of the crowd. "GORRRAAAA!!" yelled Dante as he pushed his opponent back several steps. "DIE FOR ME!" BANG! Scarface made a hasty retreat, avoiding the downward slash that scarred the stage. With a smile that could only be considered as evil, scarface moved with great speed as he circled around to Dante''s blind spot. SSSHHHIIIINNNNGGGGGG Dante pivoted to meet the attack, the slash meeting his blade just inches away from his face. He let the force of the attack push him down towards the ground onto his back, his opponent''s blade sliding across his. Dante kicked the striking hand up as he back rolled onto one knee, recovering his wide stance. BANG BANG BANG! Clashing once again, scarface spun low, slashing left to right. Dante avoided it by performing an aerial cartwheel, the sword shearing strands of hair. As he landed, Dante slashed upwards, severing his opponent''s off-hand half way up his forearm. "Aaarrrghh!!" yelled scarface as blood sprayed the stage. He retreated, pushing off with his dominant leg, the bloody stump trailing blood in the air. "COME HERE!!" yelled Dante as he chased his wounded opponent. With his sword in a firm two handed grip he aimed to overpower his opponent by striking his blade with enough force to open up the man''s defense. BANG! BANG! BANG! Scarface was determined to fight on with just his main hand, parrying each attack as he continued to retreat. Sweat lined his brows. Dante increased the force of each blow, eager to put an end to the match. Consecutive blows rained down on his opponent¡¯s sword. Scarface, his arm trembling from taking the impacts, succumbed to the blows. "SHIIIIIII....!" Dante cut his opponent''s scream short with a flurry of strikes that cleaved the man into several pieces, body parts scattering. ¡°GOORRAAAAAA!¡± Dante screamed at the sky at the top of his lungs, as if challenging heaven to come down and face him. LOUD CHEERING "Winner! Dante Lavigne! Clean kill!" announced Flynn. As the remaining matches wound down and the winners were announced, Steel Flynn gestured to a hologram that appeared above the stage. "The following match-ups for the Master division quarter finals are as follows!"
QUARTER FINALS
VS
Camilla ChaletDante Lavigne
Darwin SteigerNewton Rosek
Tobias McRavenGrant McRaven
Irene DavenportHeidi Alers
"Looks like we have an interesting match-up here with the McRaven brothers facing off! Which brother will come out on top eh!?" shouted Flynn. ¡°We¡¯ve also got the two femme fatales as well as the two acrobats matched up. From the looks of things, it seems Darwin Steiger is the luckiest of the bunch!¡± "In addition, tomorrow we will begin with the Grandmaster''s elimination rounds! This event will take place in the morning followed by the quarter finals starting from the Adept¡¯s division. A ceremony will be held at the conclusion of the tournament, after which WE. WILL. PARRRTTTYYY!" LOUD CHEERING ¡°Buckle up folks! It looks like we have a new participant among their ranks! Some of you may have heard of him. Some of you may know him. Tomorrow, will he live up to his name!? I¡¯m quite excited to see it!" finished Flynn as he leaves the podium. While Hunter''s name had spread among the students of the Institute, there weren''t as many civilians that knew of him. Within the crowded field, people began to wonder and ask questions. Among them, a pair of cloaked individuals stood shocked and unmoving. "Honey... seeing as Hunter didn''t participate in the Master''s division... could it be...?" said Lashell, eyes popping out of her head. Darron swallowed saliva. "Ahum. Maybe... Teacher didn''t include him after all?" said Darron, unsure of what to think. Lashell recovered her composure. "Mm. Yes, yes. It must be that. He would have been no more than a peak stage Master after 10 years of training with you." "Mm. Yes, yes. It would be too shocking if it were him, though a part of me is excited if it is! That brat, I hope he hasn¡¯t been slacking! Wait¡­ what are you saying!? That I¡¯m a bad teacher!?" ¡°Gufufufufufu¡­¡± ********** Hunter had a brief exchange of information with Foxwell, Corbin and Gilman regarding the fights as everyone walked towards Drayton''s office. When they arrived, the others had opted to give Hunter some privacy with the principal, agreeing to meet back at the cottage for dinner. It was late afternoon with a couple of hours of daylight remaining. Corbin was quick to point out that they still had time to mix in with the crowd and enjoy the festivities. With a wave, the rest of the group headed out for the fields with Gilman yelling "Last one to get a girl buys the drinks!" knock knock "Come in!" "Master, is this a good time?" asked Hunter as he peeked past the door. "Ah, you''re here. Sit, sit. Let''s have a quick discussion before I attend to my niece." said Drayton. ¡°Your niece?¡± ¡°Ah yes, of course you haven¡¯t met. Her name is Elyse Drayton. She¡¯s Arron¡¯s age and is also a quarter finalist.¡± smiled Drayton. Recognizing the name from the Adept division Hunter said ¡°Ah, yes. She¡¯s matched up against another student that I¡¯m not familiar with.¡± Drayton hurried over with a tray bearing cups and a pot of tea. "Yes that¡¯s right. So, we were discussing techniques yes?" he asked. Hunter nodded an affirmative as he took a sip. "Mm. As I mentioned, the reason I cannot teach you such techniques just yet is because of your aura. Before that, let''s rewind a bit. I will skip some of the earlier stages as they are not necessary for you to understand the concept. So, at the age of eleven a Grandmaster will take a small group of students of the same age out to the wilderness. With the Grandmaster standing watch at a distance, the students will engage in battle with nature''s predators. The Grandmaster is there to ensure that no student loses their life but the teacher will not interfere unless it was an emergency. This way, the students will build experience through real danger. They would usually spend a month out in the wilds before coming back." Drayton pauses as he takes a drink. "Every year thereafter, the students will revisit the wilderness under guidance. This is how we cultivate their battle auras and acclimate them to facing life and death situations. It increases their mental fortitude against such events. Don¡¯t be mistaken, we have had students that simply could not bear the mental stress and they eventually developed PTSD. Thanks to our new co-op with MediVance, we¡¯ve managed to alleviate and even restore most of these student¡¯s minds. Anyway, a stable battle aura indicates that the flow of cultivated energy is undisturbed and smooth. It is at this stage that a student can begin to learn techniques to improve their capabilities in battle. When one''s battle aura rages like yours it is impossible to learn such techniques. The lack of harmonization within your body will prevent you from executing the movement as intended. Such a thing, especially in the midst of battle, can kill you." he said as he looked into Hunter''s eyes. "I see... but this will put me at a disadvantage, especially with tomorrow''s matches." Hunter said, frowning. "I can tell you now, your top speed is at least twice that of Grant''s both in footwork and in blade handling. Yes, your opponents will all have their own techniques and they will have far more experience in dealing with practitioners than you do. However, your aura is also a powerful weapon by itself and you have witnessed the effects. The reason I have deemed you ready for Grandmaster level was less to do with your physical prowess but more to do with the strength of your aura. Hunter. As you are now you are unbalanced, but this cannot be corrected within a short period of time. The Grandmasters you will be fighting are faster and physically stronger but their auras are weaker than yours. Use this tournament as a learning experience and experiment with what you can or cannot do with it." finished Drayton. Hunter smiled. "I feel like I''ve been given answers to a test I''m about to take." "Perhaps that is the case. If, with this information you are able to survive the first two elimination rounds, then I would already deem that a great success." said Drayton with a kind voice. ¡°If your luck isn¡¯t good, this old man will be happy as long as you pass the first round.¡± "Second round?" pondered Hunter. "... but that''s only top 16..." "Indeed." said his Master. ********** Author¡¯s Notes I managed to source a new project at work so my daily update is unlikely to continue in the near term until I am done with it. My most optimistic estimate would be every 2 to 3 days. -Harven
Previous ChapterNext Chapter
Chapter 20 - Debut Fight! Grandmaster Division
Chapter 20 - Debut Fight! Grandmaster Division
Warning: Violent Chapter 8 September 2041 (Real Time) - Institute of Blades, Second Reality Hunter had spent what remained of the previous evening in meditation. Following his conversation with Drayton, he was anxious about his debut fight and had excused himself from the group to cultivate. Sat in his room, Hunter first reflected on the matches that he paid attention to during the Masters division. ''Based on what Master said, my aura will give me a fighting chance but it''s hard to say how much effect it will have against Grandmasters.'' Hunter thought. Hunter was torn between being the aggressor and being reactive during the coming matches. In street fights, he had never felt threatened enough to be on guard. In the wilderness, he was either aggressive or in full retreat. These were the kind of things that he contemplated as he visualized his training using Drayton as a sparring partner. He had a great eye for detail developed throughout his art days and he put these to good use, picturing a stronger teacher each time. Without the need for sleep, he meditated from evening after dinner until the following morning each day. knock knock "Bro... are you ready to go?" asked Arron at the other side of the door. Hunter opened his eyes as he exhaled. It was already morning. "Yeah. Give me a minute, I''ll meet you downstairs." Hunter reached out with his senses. He could feel a presence heading downstairs to a group of individuals. He was still unable to identify them. ''Sigh. I was being a little too egotistic in thinking I could bring my level of understanding another notch up... in what... days?'' Hunter chided himself. A few days ago he reached the early stages of understanding nature''s components, allowing him to sense presences nearby. Rummaging through his father''s wardrobe, Hunter decided on a matte black leather jumpsuit. He found it to be a comfortable fit as he went through the forms, checking to make sure it doesn''t hinder his movements. He grabbed the combat belt that came with it and he attached the sheath for two blades on his lower back with another pair on each thigh. It was no different from how he first set out for the wilderness. Conversation stopped in the living room as they spotted Hunter. "Daaaaaammmnn Hunter bro. You look goooooood!" said Corbin. Gilman and the boys had stupid looking grins, a contrast to the women who were staring with unrestrained lust. ¡°Yeah man, for real¡­ no homo.¡± added Gilman. Hunter smiled and said "Time to go." ********** "It''s day 3 here at the Institute of Blades yearly Sword Arts Tournament! Welcome back folks. It''s a beautiful day and no doubt we are all expecting some great things in today''s matches." boomed Flynn as he made the opening announcement. Hunter opted to isolate himself before his matches. He planned on using this time to meditate and calm his nerves in preparation for the fight. The rest had decided to go up to the first floor and camp at their usual spot. Since the quarter finals was scheduled to take place after lunch, the women too were present. It was a nerve wracking waiting period, both for Hunter and the rest of the group. The matches were well underway, each one making them more anxious. The cheering from the crowd was audible from where Hunter sat in his meditative state. "Fuck man. These fights are on a whole different level..." said Foxwell. The boys were sweating. Aside from Arron and Darell, the others had seen Grandmasters fight in previous tournaments. However, the difference when they wield real blades and aim to kill was vast. "Do you think he''ll be okay?" asked Darell. He was a little pale. No one had an answer for him since none of them had seen Hunter in a serious blade fight before. "Next up!" said Flynn as he looked at the list of names. "Hohoho! Attention. Jarred Simril to stage 3. I repeat, Jarred Simril to stage 3." A long pause followed and the crowd began to wonder what''s happening. Some have begun to catch on, informing their neighbours that this could be the announced debut fighter. "Today, his opponent will be the newest member of the ranks of Grandmasters. Ladies and gentlemen, please welcome, Hunter Markell!" shouted Flynn. GOOD LUCK NEWBIE! FIGHT ON! DON''T DIE SO QUICK! As Hunter made his way to the stage, fingers pointed in his direction as comments and expressions floated among the crowd. "He''s so young...", "Six blades!? Is he for real!?", "Oi oi, he''s a Markell... one of those families!", "Looks gangsta!", "Kyyyyaaaaaaa!", "Have my babiesss!", "Don''t lose!", "Show us what you got kiddo!" LOUD CHEERING "Oh. My. God. Darron! Darron! Darron my baby is up there!" exclaimed Lashell as she jerked her husband''s arm with urgency. She didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. She was so proud of her son yet so worried for his safety. "Un." Hunter''s appearance made Darron speechless with amazement, stripping him of his ability to form a coherent reply. It was a rare thing for someone so young to reach the level of Grandmaster. No matter the results of the fight, the crowd would still favour him as a source of pride due to his association with the Institute. On the stage, Jarred stood on the far end as Hunter climbed the stairs. The noise died down around stage 3 as the anticipation built up. Hunter stood in a relaxed stance as he unsheathed his main blade. Jarred was an athletic looking man in his thirties, clean shaven with short hair. His eyes held no hostility. "Congratulations on coming this far in your training. As fellow Grandmaster, I welcome you Hunter Markell." said Jarred as nodded. "Please ready yourself." "Un. Thank you...?" replied Hunter. ''Maybe things are different in this division? Or maybe this guy is just polite...'' Left foot leading and knees bent at a slight angle, Hunter held his sword in a loose two handed grip as if readying himself to slash upwards. "Match, START!" shouted Flynn. SHUA Hunter had prepared as much as he could for these matches. Taking to heart the advice he was given, he knew he was disadvantaged at speed games. He wasn''t surprised when Jarred all but disappeared from his sight. ''Has to be another foot technique. Faster than [Speed Spirit].'' he thought to himself as he spread his senses around the stage, searching for Jarred. "There!" exclaimed Hunter. BAAANNGGG! Hunter turned just in time with his blade to block the overhead slash. The force was overwhelming, dropping him to a knee as he gritted his teeth. Jarred showed a hint of surprise on his face. ''Shiiittt... it''s heavy! Push back! Push back!¡¯ thought Hunter. "RRRRAAAA!" He managed to push Jarred two steps back as he himself rolled backwards and retreated. Expecting another attack, he was quick to recover his stance but none came. "I''m impressed. I''m curious how you managed to locate me." said Jarred as he tilted his head to the side. "I wasn''t releasing even the smallest amount of killing intent, yet you saw me anyway." Hunter was breathing deep, his chest heaving from the adrenaline rush of first contact. He felt all of his muscles shivering, fear intermingled with excitement. He calmed himself down, entering a state of mind that he had practiced using his master as the opponent. The process was more difficult than he expected as his mind tried to wrap itself around the image of Jarred becoming Drayton. For a moment the two figures blurred, focusing in and out of Drayton and Jarred. "I take it your silence means you don''t wish to tell me?" asked Jarred. "It''s to be expected I suppose. We have only just met after all. Then, shall we continue?" Hunter only heard a faint buzzing sound coming from Jarred''s direction as he completed the imagery of his master. His eyes now see what his mind projected, Jarred in Drayton''s body. At the sight, Hunter smiled and his body immediately stopped trembling. A sense of comfort enveloped him and he took his stance again. In his mind¡¯s eye, he was back by the cliffside with his teacher. ''What''s he doing?'' thought Jarred. It was a shocking surprise that Hunter had managed to block him. It seemed the younger generation were genuine marvels. Jarred asked Hunter about the skill he used but he didn''t seem interested in giving an answer. Jarred did not take the silence as an insult. Something was happening, he was sure of that as he saw the young man with a distant look. When Hunter smiled and took his stance again, Jarred felt something was a little different. He was more composed, his demeanor more confident. ''Hmm. Is this some type of meditation technique the principal taught him?'' he asked himself before he attacked. SHUA! SHING SHING SHING Since he wasn''t getting any response from Hunter, Jarred attacked when he deemed he was ready. His sword left three after images as he drove the blade forward with both force and speed. Hunter dodged the first which was aimed at his throat. He twisted his body and deflected the second aimed at his chest before ducking under the third that wanted to take his eye out. Jarred¡¯s brows furrowed. That wasn¡¯t quite what he expected. He initially thought that he would take it easy on the young man given he is a new comrade in arms. He did not wish to destroy this talent in front of him. With Hunter exceeding his expectations, Jarred increased his speed. BANGBANGBABABANGBANGBABANGBABABABANG! Hunter made full use of one of nature''s elements to help him keep up with the flurry of attacks. Without relying on his ability to [Focus], Hunter instead tuned-in to the vibrations in the air. The force and speed that Jarred was putting into each strike was causing the air around the blade to vibrate! Hunter did not think. He left his body''s movements to his instinct as he had done when he learnt to survive in the wilderness. Five minutes into the match and neither contestant had suffered any injuries. Hunter focused on just blocking, unable to find the right moment to counter-attack. Jarred on the other hand was getting frustrated. ''Why can''t I hit him!?'' Jarred shouted inwards. ''He''s reading my moves like a book! Are his eyes that good!? He¡¯s making a mockery of my speed¡­ this brat!'' ''Che. If I can''t find an opening then I''ll have to create one somehow.'' thought Hunter. Hunter concentrated on creating an opportunity to strike back. There can be no room for errors. A simple mistake in timing could cost him the match. As his concentration reached its peak, his mind processed every bit of information at an alarming rate. This processing speed made it seem that the world had slowed to a crawl. Everything became sharper. He could see Jarred¡¯s blade now. The steel blade gleamed under the sun as it approached. The speed was such as if a great force was pushing in the opposite direction. Hunter pivoted on his left foot, coming down low as he spun away from Jarred''s attack. Strands of hair parted from him as the blade passed overhead. Hunter counter-attacked, slicing the air upwards as he exited his spin. He felt resistance. "Argh!" exclaimed Jarred as he took a few steps back. He was missing most of his forefinger, half a middle finger and a quarter of the third finger that held the sword. The resistance that Hunter felt was the body of Jarred''s blade housed within the hilt. He was hoping to cut the hand off completely but he wasn''t quick enough. Jarred''s sword clattered on the stage within easy reach. He had made sure that his retreat would place him near his weapon. He picked up the blade with his off-hand as he looked at what remained of his fingers. The pieces were a stone¡¯s throw away, near Hunter. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Jarred was shocked. Hunter was just an early stage Grandmaster. Granted, he too was at the early stage but had held the position for a longer period. Anger replaced shock. All thoughts of being nice disappeared. Killing intent radiated from Jarred, snapping Hunter out of his concentration. Hunter came back to the present. Jarred was no longer in the image of Drayton and cliffside scenery was gone. Jarred was full of rage as he stared at the bleeding stumps on his hand. His killing intent surpassed the predators in the wild and Hunter could not help but feel a thread of fear. As his concentration broke, the noise overwhelmed him. HOLY SHIT BOY! KYAAAAAAA! HUNTERR! DAAAMNN! ''Oh shit oh shit oh shit!'' he thought, alarmed that he had come out of his trance. Bloodlust from Jarred flowed like an unending river. A trick of the light made it look like his eyes had turned a shade of red. "You''re a dead man." was all Jarred said before he disappeared from view. Hunter immediately cast his senses out but was unable to find Jarred''s presence on the stage. ''Killing intent. From above!!'' he pushed off the ground, retreating. BOOOOMMMM! The ground he had been standing on now had half the length of Jarred''s blade embedded in it. Sweat trickled down Hunter''s brows. He knew he would have been split in half had he been just a heartbeat too late to react. The air around the blade was vibrating, as if it had its own aura. Having lost his composure, Hunter kept retreating, his heart pounding against the cage that was his chest. Jarred sped after him like a silent predator, no words of rage or contempt escaping his lips. There were no taunts. There were no jeers. There only existed the cold light in his eyes and his definitive words that echoed in Hunter''s mind. BAAAAANNNNGGG!!! Jarred caught up and slashed at Hunter as he was retreating. Steel met with steel and Hunter was pushed back half a dozen steps further, the force sending him tumbling across the stage. Jarred was on him as he recovered. "[Snakebite]" said Jarred. CLINKSHICKCLINKSHICKCLINKSHICKCLINKSHICKCLINKSHICK BAAANNGGG!! Even as he used the vibrations in the air to determine the direction of the attack, Hunter was unable to completely deflect the strikes. The last attack in the sequence sent him tumbling another half a dozen paces away, blood splattering the stage wherever he made contact. Arms and legs bled with multiple wounds, his black jumpsuit a tattered mess. Jarred did not relent. BAAANNGG! Hunter received the overhead strike while he was still on the ground on his back. His arms quivered as he held his blade above him, blocking the attack. The air pressure from the impact was so forceful that his body took the full brunt of the blow, coughing out a mouthful of blood. His own anger bubbled up to the surface, washing away the fear. "FUCK! OFFFFFF!" yelled Hunter. The air distorted as Hunter''s violent aura exploded into the atmosphere, pushing Jarred back several paces. Jarred maintained his grim expression, though his face several shades paler. Inwardly, he was shocked as he had not come across someone with such an aura. Hunter stood up and his demeanor was ugly to behold. "You fucking prick. Let me return the favour!" said Hunter, his blade pointing at Jarred. SHUA SHUA With swift steps he closed the distance. Jarred retreated, too shaken by the outburst. His body suffered from the aura''s effects, slowing him down enough for Hunter to catch up. Hunter lunged at Jarred but his blade was parried. Hunter took a step forward with his left leg, pulling the sword back towards him while pulling out a blade from his lower back with his off-hand. As he completed the move, his off-hand followed through with a left hook. Jarred leaned back to avoid the fist, but was not far enough away to avoid the blade. SHICK! Hunter cut Jarred''s right cheek open, the lower row of teeth visible in the sunlight. He let the striking motion continue its course, pivoting on his left foot to bring his right leg swinging around. His combat boot connected with Jarred''s face, sending the man tumbling. Jarred''s face was gruesome. Hunter''s roundhouse kick tore the lower flap of skin, further exposing teeth and gums down to the chin. Hunter finished the roundhouse by bringing his right leg down at a sharp angle, allowing him to throw the off-hand blade. It was an awkward throw as Hunter had held the blade in reverse grip. The blade spun sideways towards Jarred and he deflected it with ease. That short moment was enough for Hunter to recover his stance and close the distance. BANG! Hunter stepped in with his left leg leading, his sword in a two handed grip as he swung upwards. Jarred blocked then immediately disengaged, retreating several paces. Hunter followed, unaware that it was a feint. As Hunter caught up, Jarred changed direction, rolling past him. ''Oh shit!'' thought Hunter as he saw the ruse a little late. He forced his body to turn mid leap, bringing his sword up in front of him. His off-hand slid up the blade towards the top. BANG! Jarred hit him with whatever strength he had left, propelling him across the stage. Hunter''s sword clattered a distance away. Jarred charged forward. Hunter came out of his backward roll into a low wide stance, right leg leading. With a practiced hand, he deftly drew a blade from the sheath on his left thigh and threw it underhand in the same motion. He met Jarred head on, drawing the remaining blade on his lower back and left leg. Jarred''s approach faltered as he dodged the projectile. SHUA SHUA Hunter chased after the blade with all the speed he could muster. When Jarred paused to dodge, Hunter used his momentum to slide the remaining distance. As he slid past, Hunter buried his main-hand blade just above Jarred''s right knee. "ARRRRGGHHHHHH FUCKKKK!" screamed Jarred. Hunter recovered from his slide and sliced Jarred''s hamstring with his off-hand as he drew a blade from his right thigh. Jarred was no longer nimble, his right leg was destroyed. Hunter stayed low behind Jarred to make it difficult for the man to cut at him. Hunter made quick work of Jarred''s legs, cutting up tendons at the back of the knee, forcing Jarred to collapse on the ground. He scrambled along Jarred''s back, his weight preventing Jarred from moving. "DIE!" yelled Hunter as he leaned forward, both blades high in the air striking down on either side of the base of Jarred''s neck. Chest heaving as adrenaline pumped through his body, Hunter looked up at the blue sky, arms hanging loose by his side as he sat on Jarred''s back. "Winner! Hunter Markell! Clean kill!" announced Flynn. "What an exciting match folks! Young Markell has successfully completed his debut in the Grandmasters division!" LOUD CHEERING GOOD JOB BOY! WELL DONE! GOOD FIGHT! FIGHT ON! KYAAAAA! Among the crowd, two cloaked individuals were drawing attention to themselves as they tried to pick their jaws off the ground. ********** Waiting outside the medical bay were five guys and three women. As Hunter stepped out through the doors, Irene immediately embraced him. "You were great out there." she said as she hugged him tight. "God we were so worried for you when Jarred went ape shit.." "Thanks. I was hella worried too..." replied Hunter, savouring the warmth and the feeling of Irene¡¯s chest pressed against him. "I hope you''re ready for the next round. It looks like it will be sooner than we expected. Your match was one of the longest ones, the others seemed to be decided in mere minutes. Everyone is going all out." said Camilla. "Yeah. I think I''m going to go back and meditate. My concentration broke midway through the fight. I didn''t quite expect that to happen. If that shit happens next round I doubt I''d be that lucky again." said Hunter. Irene gave Hunter a deep kiss before she let him go. "Good luck out there." "WooOooOoOOooOOo." said the boys in unison. Irene smiled and Hunter was a shade red from the unexpected gesture of intimacy. "My turn!" said Camilla and Heidi at the same time. ********** Back in the empty room, Hunter immediately unequipped his blades and set them aside on a table. Sitting cross legged, he prepared to meditate, eager to nitpick at the details of the match that could yield some insight. "Congratulations on your first match." said Lara. "I have recorded everything in case you need it for future reference. Just so you know, the plan to break out of MediVance is underway." "Hello Lara. It''s been awhile since I last heard your voice. Good to know things are progressing." smiled Hunter. "Did you miss me?" Lara giggled. "Is it difficult to grasp that you''ve been here for so long yet it''s only been eight days in the real world?" "In a way. I can understand now why the practitioners here logout frequently." said Hunter. He paused for a moment as a thought suddenly occurred to him. "Lara, I''m going to need a set of blades when I get back. Is there any way you can help?" "Hmm. I''m afraid I don''t have the means to assist in this. I suggest that you speak with Graham Drayton and have him arrange for a set to be delivered to Demeter." "Won''t it be suspicious if a set of blades were delivered to MediVance?" asked Hunter. "Silly. Your maid Nana is still at your place. The delivery can be made there until we are ready to make a move. I will make arrangements to acquire a base of operations for us. You can use it in future as your own place of residence." replied Lara. "Wow. Thanks Mom." laughed Hunter. "Humph! Oh and Hunter, your debut was broadcasted across MediVance as well. They¡¯re scrambling to find out how you came to be in this world without the system logging your presence.¡± ¡®Oh. Shit.¡¯ Hunter thought. ¡°What can we do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much. I¡¯ll figure something out. I always do. Just concentrate on your fights and come back a winner. Well, I''ll leave you to meditate. Good luck with the rest of the matches." said Lara as her voice faded into nothingness. Hunter was pleased to hear that there was progress and was relieved to know that Lara had the situation well in hand. He didn¡¯t know what he would do without her help. He used the good news to reignite his motivation to improve his skills while he could. He was going to go up against an unknown enemy to bail his friends out. He doesn''t know their strengths or their weaknesses and he only has one life, one chance. There was no room for mistakes. ********** Author¡¯s Notes I¡¯ve renamed the tournament chapters to exclude the tournament day. I hope this chapter was satisfactory. -Harven
Previous ChapterNext Chapter
Chapter 21 - A Turning Point
Chapter 21 - A Turning Point
Warning: Violent Chapter 8 September 2041 (Real Time) - Institute of Blades, Second Reality While Hunter was meditating, the matches to decide the top 32 continued. The battles were so fierce that it had ignited fights even after the match had ended. In one such scenario, the loser came back and fought his opponent off-stage after he came out of the medical bay. Graham Drayton had to make a personal appearance to stop the two Grandmasters. The ease at which he took control of the situation made it look as if he was handling a pair of squabbling children. This was Graham Drayton, principal and Saint level blademaster. His interference was a reminder of his strength and capability. Following this incident, no other Grandmaster dared to bring on-stage grudges outside of the competition. Drayton had warned them that the next time such an incident happens, he will not be so forgiving. Who would dare further offend someone of this level? The answer was simple - no one. It was the first time such an incident had occurred in the history of the Sword Arts Tournament. After holding an impromptu meeting with the council of Grandmasters, they came to the conclusion that wielding a real blade brought to the surface the dormant battle lust that all practitioners accumulate over time. Having only used tournament style blades that were dull, the feeling of cutting flesh had aroused the battle lust in many of the contestants. For most, the first time they would have experienced killing a human being was if they had taken on jobs on behalf of the Institute. Second Reality had changed all of this. From here onwards, the practitioners will become more battle hardened. In the future, the Institute of Blades will become a force to be reckoned with and the Empire of Nevrione will wield them as a weapon of war. ********** It took just under an hour and a half for the Grandmaster division matches to proceed to the second elimination round. Within this period, a certain contestant was lodging a complaint against Drayton and the council of Grandmasters. This individual was no other than Jarred Simril, Hunter''s opponent. "Principal, that match was a farce! I would like a rematch!" said Jarred. "Never in our history has anyone come on stage wielding more than two blades!" "Grandmaster Simril, I was watching the match the entire time. It irks me that you had already presumed yourself to be Grandmaster Markell''s superior before exchanging blows..." said one council member. "... and then have the balls to come here to complain about your loss in a fair match. Did he kill your pride as well Grandmaster Simril?" added another. The council of Grandmasters worked under the guidance of Graham Drayton. They consisted of four of the Institute''s strongest peak stage practitioners. These individuals had shown the most promise in breaking through to the Emperor level. Drayton sat in silence, observing the exchange. Jarred gritted his teeth. "Since when were six blades allowed in the tournaments? Was there a memo that I missed?". His last words dripping sarcasm not lost on the five individuals sat around a semi circular wooden table. "My question to you Simril" said the only woman within the council, "is when did we ever have the rule that it wasn''t?" The question had put Jarred off balance. Indeed, now that he thought back there weren''t any rules outside of the conditions set to win a match. He tried wracking his brain for something, anything, but failed to come up with an answer. "Judging by the stupefied look on your face it seems we''ve come to an understanding." said the woman. "It isn''t because such a thing isn''t allowed. There just aren''t many blademasters who can make full use of all six." "As an example, every one of us here... " a man gestured to the council members, "... used six blades during our tournament days. Others have tried but found it more distracting and so they focused on single or dual wielding." One of the men had a look of disgust. "Ah yes, there were those pretenders who carried all six and ended up getting done in by their own blades. How shameful." Jarred was at a loss. He had wanted a rematch with Hunter to regain some of his pride. His loss was a great blow by itself. Given the age difference, it was even more painful to bear, enough to make one think whether all the training had been for naught. "Jarred." Drayton broke his silence. "You have been diligent in your training and you did well out there. Do not berate yourself over this loss. If you hold onto the bitterness that you are feeling, you will not be able to progress further." Jarred closed his eyes as his fists clenched at his sides. He bowed deep from the waist and choked out the words "I... understand. My thanks to the council." Jarred turned to leave, his determination had been reignited by his loss. Jarred didn''t harbour any ill feelings towards Hunter, rather he found himself lacking despite all his efforts and that frustrated him. He respected and admired the young man and this event became the driving force behind his progression as a blademaster. In the future, Jarred''s determination to succeed will find him standing at the head of the vanguard army. "Do we have to worry about him?" asked one of the male council members. "No, I don''t think we do. I can understand his feelings. To be trumped by someone almost half your age is a bitter pill to swallow." answered the woman. "Still... are we certain that the future of our Institute is best left to someone so young?" asked another. "I agree. I too question this wisdom. Master Drayton, you''ve taken a personal interest in young Markell. You have done so with his parents but not to this extent. I believe I''m not out of line by asking you whether this is a good idea." "It remains to be seen whether Hunter will be willing to accept the responsibility when the time comes." said Drayton. "What I can tell you is that events are taking place that we can take advantage of to bring him into our fold." "What if he''s just a bright spark that will burn out before he reaches the absolute peak?" "I won''t let that happen. I have already glimpsed the heights that he can reach with guidance. If I had to give up my life to ensure his success, I will do so with no regrets." said Drayton. The four council members were shocked to hear such words uttered from the old man''s mouth. They could only bow in silence at their master''s fierce declaration. ********** It was half an hour into the second round that Hunter was called again for his match. Although he wasn''t able to gain any major insight, he realized after replaying the Jarred Simril match that he needed to be more aggressive. He had let the new environment intimidate him, thus affecting his early performance. ''Throw it all to the wind. I''ll have to go all out from the beginning. There will always be someone stronger, but if I cower for a moment it could be just as dangerous.'' he thought to himself. "Attention! Hunter Markell and Vasi Chaiko to stage 2. I repeat, Hunter Markell and Vasi Chaiko to stage 2." announced Flynn. LOUD CHEERING FIGHT WELL LAD! KYYAAAA! HUNTER! HUNTER! The Institute had provided Hunter a new set of gear to replace the tattered jumpsuit. Now donning one with the same features albeit in matte royal blue, Hunter stood ready on the stage as he faced Vasi Chaiko. Vasi looked like the average Joe, with no discernable features that would allow you to point him out in a crowd of people. Vasi''s blade of choice was a xiphos. It was a double edged short sword in the shape of a leaf with a short handle and a small guard. It was shorter than Hunter''s standard single-edged straight blade but was a fine choice for exceptional blademasters with high dexterity. "Match, START!" shouted Flynn. Vasi jogged towards Hunter, blade twirling in his hand as he closed the distance. Hunter on the other hand went full throttle from the get go, unleashing his aura as he rushed forward. He closed the distance before Vasi reached the middle of the stage and began his assault. Hunter''s sword slashed down from right to left, reversing the trajectory at the end of the motion to slash across Vasi''s legs. Vasi leaned to one side, avoiding the first strike before jumping up to avoid the second. Vasi rotated his body in mid air, legs spread apart to avoid the slash as his hook kick thundered into Hunter''s left ear. Vasi had gone out of his way to learn the details of Hunter''s match with Jarred. He was one of the Grandmasters that had taken precaution in preparation for the fight. In response to Hunter¡¯s overwhelming aura, he had worn his own aura like a protective layer of energy, mitigating the negative effects. Hunter staggered as the impact disoriented him. Vasi took advantage of the momentary weakness and attacked. Hunter found it difficult to dodge as the world around him continued to shake, the incessant ringing in his head refusing to stop. He retreated with haste but kept Vasi within sight. CLANG! Shaking the disorientation off, Hunter had half a heartbeat to parry a thrust aimed at his heart. He avoided the fatal strike by a narrow margin but still suffered a deep wound to his arm due to the shape of the short sword. Vasi followed through with a left hook, his fist hammered down on Hunter''s right ear. ''Fuck! I can''t even counter-attack!'' raged Hunter. Hunter stumbled as he fought the nausea bubbling up inside of him. Each step he took in retreat was unsteady, the ground refusing to keep still. Vasi was relentless, his xiphos weaving in and out as his wrist flicked and twisted, a blur of motion. SHICK SHICK SHICK SHICK SHICK Hunter had closed his eyes, relying on his other senses to keep him alive. He managed to dodge and parry every other thrust but the leaf shaped blade always found flesh to bite. ''Damnit! Is he not affected by my aura? The fuck is going on!?'' Contrary to Hunter''s thoughts, Vasi was indeed affected by his raging aura which was why he was using tactics that some practitioners may consider dirty. However in a life and death situation, principles needed to take a back seat in favour of survival. Vasi sweeped Hunter''s legs from under him and followed through with an axe kick to his mid-section. Hunter was smashed to the ground and he spit out mouthfuls of blood. Vasi intended to finish the fight, stepping in close to stab at Hunter''s chest. BANG! Hunter rolled away just as the blade buried itself deep into the ground, almost half of the blade now stuck. He tried to stand, pushing himself further away from Vasi while the man busied himself in dislodging his blade. The entire sequence of events took less than two minutes and Hunter still suffered from disorientation. Deciding that his main blade will be of no use as he is now, Hunter discarded it and drew both shorter blades on his lower back. Relying on his other senses to locate the presences on the stage, Hunter felt two people, one of whom was rushing him. Locking onto the presence that was drawing closer, Hunter threw both blades, one trailing the other. CLANG SHICK He had drawn two more blades, one from each leg. Judging from the definitive sound of metal striking metal he could tell that at least one had been parried. He wasn''t sure if Vasi had dodged the other. He had managed to buy himself enough time to recover. As he opened his eyes, he took stock of the situation. Vasi was still approaching but he was wounded. One of his blades had found its way into Vasi, embedding itself just below the right rib. His other blade was nowhere to be seen. Hunter tested his legs, making sure he had recovered enough that he could move unhindered. He was still shaken by the close encounter and had suffered massive injuries. He couldn''t hear anything and when he felt his ears there was blood running down his neck. ''Shit. Can''t grip my blades well and I''m getting dizzy. Lost too much blood...'' he thought. Vasi took out the blade in his midsection and charged the remaining distance. His right hand was pressed against the wound as he tried to stanch the flow of blood. He wielded the xiphos in his off-hand with just as much speed and precision. Two blades versus one and Hunter could only just keep up. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG ''Shit shit! Starting to feel sluggish.'' thought Hunter as he gritted his teeth to delay the inevitable loss of consciousness. He could only deflect the attacks as he no longer had the strength to hang onto his blades should he block the attack head on. Vasi pulled a feint then swung his xiphos upwards, leaving a gap in his defense but cleaving through Hunter''s off-hand from the forearm down. Hunter bit down on his lip, cutting it open as he forced himself to focus. His vision cleared for only a heartbeat. He grabbed the opportunity. Vasi''s blade was coming back down but his left side was completely open to attack. Hunter stepped in and shoved the blade with everything he had between Vasi''s ribs. Vasi vomited blood but his blade kept coming. The blade cut Hunter from left shoulder down to the right of his midsection. The cut wasn''t too deep, lacking enough driving force. Vasi had died the moment Hunter''s blade pierced his heart. The two fighters collapsed into each other and Hunter lost consciousness. The crowd was silent around stage 2 as questions of who had won drifted in and out of conversations. "Folks, there will be no such thing as a tie so please wait a moment while we review the last moments of the fight." As the two bodies were carried away, Steel Flynn made the announcement. Stage 2 waited in silent anticipation for the results. It had looked like a draw, with both contestants striking the death blow. A Master dashed out of the medical bay. He pushed through the crowd and climbed the steps to the podium where Flynn stood. Words were exchanged. "Announcing the winner of the stage 2 fight! Winner! Hunter Markell!" shouted Flynn. THUNDEROUS CHEERING "It was a close one folks but young Hunter managed to pull through! He moves into the third elimination round! MediVance employees on-site had determined that Hunter struck the killing blow on Vasi Chaiko and Vasi¡¯s dying strike was too shallow to be deemed decisive." continued Flynn. LOUD CHEERING "That was a close one alright." said Darron. "Honey you can let go of my arm now, I think I need to see a medic." Lashell was quiet. She had watched the match with baited breath, fingers digging into Darron''s arm which was now bleeding from eight deep wounds. "I''m... sorry." said Lashell as she let out a long breath. "Come on, maybe we can sneak you into the medical bay." ********** Outside of the medical bay, Arron and Darell were accompanied by Irene and Heidi. The rest had decided to take after Hunter and were meditating in their own areas in preparation for the quarter finals. Two cloaked figures were approaching the medical bay, one had an arm injury that looked serious. "Mom?" asked Darell. He was always sharp to recognize family. At his question, Arron, Heidi and Irene snapped their heads up to the approaching couple. "That brat... it''s like he can smell you or something." muttered Darron. The two of them pushed their hoods back. "Come here." said Lashell in a gentle voice as she took a knee and welcomed Darell into her arms. "You were awesome out there kiddo. I saw all your fights. You too Arron. We''re proud of you." said Lashell. "We didn''t want our presence to distract you so we kept hidden. I''m sorry guys." said Darron. The family continued to exchange pleasantries and it was only moments later that Hunter came out of the bay. After a round of congratulations a promise to Hunter that they will spend time catching up in full about everything, Lashell turned to Heidi and Irene. "So... Hunter, mind introducing me to you friends?" she asked. "Ah... yes. Mom, Dad, this is Irene Davenport and Heidi Alers. Guys, these are my parents Darron and Lashell Markell." said Hunter. Lashell had to elbow Darron as she noticed that his eyes were wandering. "Honey you should get your wounds checked. Kids, go on and look after the old man and give him a good smack if he eyeballs the nurses too much." Left with just the three women, Lashell motioned to the other two. "You two, come with me. We need to have a chat." Lashell had brought them to one of the unoccupied rooms and began her interrogation. She was very candid with both women and her brows furrowed when they both mentioned that they were in their twenties. When asked to relate how they had met Hunter, Irene took lead of the conversation. Other than Irene''s relationship with the Kingston family which she wasn''t comfortable about, Lashell couldn''t find any real fault with the two. Sure they were older than Hunter, but he was no longer a child and was more than capable of making decisions with regards to his women. She only hoped that he would make it clear to them once he''s decided. After all, the saying ¡°Heaven has no rage like love to hatred turned, nor hell a fury like a woman scorned¡± is oh so very true. ¡®My dear Sasha. I think you¡¯re going to have your hands full this time...'' thought Lashell. The women seemed to have hit it off and by the time were done, the men were outside the medical bay looking impatient. Hunter looked at Irene, the unasked question on his face. Irene smiled and shrugged to indicate everything was well. The fights continued as the spots for the top 16 were filled. Hunter had excused himself from the rest and in order to sort his thoughts in preparation for the third round. This was going to be a long day. Once the quarter finalists in the Grandmaster division are decided, the Adept quarter finals will begin. ********** It did not take long for Hunter''s name to be called out again for the third round. With only eight matches spread across five stages, the elimination round cycled through the matches at a fast pace. "Attention. Elden Solari and Hunter Markell, please head to stage 4. I repeat, Elden Solari and Hunter Markell to stage 4." announced Flynn. Elden Solari was not a young man. He was at the very least forty years old with thinning black hair. He sat on the ground without care as Hunter unsheathed his sword. Hunter was unsure how he would approach this opponent. In his eyes, Elden was full of openings yet one could not help but feel it is a fly trap. "Match, START!" shouted Flynn. Elden continued to sit on the ground while he yawned and picked at his ears. Hunter was dumbfounded at the situation and looking at the referee for guidance, was answered with an equally helpless look. As Hunter brought his attention back to his opponent, he realized that Elden was gone! ''You''ve got to be kidding me!'' Hunter was startled. He cast out his senses, a skill which he had eventually decided to name [Detect Presence]. It was a dull unoriginal name but he couldn''t think of anything more suitable that described its function. "Are you looking for me boy?" said Elden. He stood back to back with Hunter, sword sheathed and arms crossed. Hunter jumped in surprise. He leapt away from Elden, pushing off twice to increase the distance between them. Hunter''s heart was pounding so hard that he wondered if Elden could hear it. His senses had not picked up on anyone so close. "Ah, don''t be so alarmed. I did some homework on you, you know. I''m quite impressed. It looks like you have some elementary understanding into the Laws of Nature. That''s amazing given your age." said Elden. "Erm. Thank you... that means a lot to me coming from senior." replied Hunter. "Bwahaha! It''s nothing but the truth boy. You''re probably wondering how I managed to sneak up on you. Well, as you deepen your understanding I''m sure you''ll come to realize how it was done." said Elden, his broad grin flashing white teeth. "Boy, I think you should forfeit this match." said Elden, turning serious. "If you don''t believe me, how about you let loose that aura of yours?" Hunter was speechless. Elden had already dismissed his ability to put up a fight. He couldn''t be sure whether this was a ruse but he could detect no hint of deceit from the man. He decided to do as Elden suggested and unleashed his aura. The initial burst made the air within 20 meters vibrate. "Oh! What a pleasant feeling." said Elden. "For you to have such an extraordinary aura... you must have spent a lot of time in situations where your life hung in the balance." "Good. This will make it much more easier for you to understand." Elden continued as he took a few steps towards Hunter, arms crossed at the back of his head as he whistled a tune. ''Seriously? He''s not even flinching...'' thought Hunter. As other thoughts flashed through his mind, Elden disappeared from view. Before Hunter could react, the man was again standing back to back with him. "You see, even I gave your parents quite a run for their money you know. You''re still a pup and I quite like you. So how about it? Surrender." said Elden. BOOO! DON''T SURRENDER! GIVE HIM HELL! SHUT UP OLD MAN! "How about this, if I can make you kneel without physically touching you, would you concede?" Hunter stood several paces away before replying. "Fine. I''m obviously not able to keep up with your speed but if you can do as you say then I will concede." He took his usual stance, blade at the ready. Elden smiled and said "Smart lad." before an aura more menacing than Hunter''s enveloped then poured off the stage, causing some of the nearest spectators to run away in fear as they wet themselves. Hunter gritted his teeth and struck his blade into the ground, using it as support to keep himself propped up. ''Jeezus. I wonder if this is how everyone else felt when my aura went haywire..'' he thought as he struggled to remain conscious in the face of such an oppressive atmosphere. ''Hmm? For him to remain upright at this distance is very impressive!'' thought Elden. ¡®Maybe I can ask Drayton to let me teach him for a while.¡¯ Hunter''s body felt like it was being crushed that he had inadvertently coughed out blood in small amounts. He fell unconscious but had leaned onto the buried blade. It was enough to keep him upright. ''What a stubborn fellow. Already passed out and still wouldn''t kneel.'' thought Elden. "Bwahaha! Just like his father. Ahh Darron, your bloodline runs strong." he said to no one as he picked Hunter up like a sack of rice on his shoulder and walked off the stage. "Erm... umm... hello? Grandmaster Solari? The match?" stuttered Flynn. Seeing as he wasn''t going to get any replies from the departing back of the Grandmaster, Flynn announced the results. "Erm.. so.. due to his inability to continue the match, Elden Solari wins by default!" shouted Flynn. BOOO! BORING! REMATCH! WTF WAS THAT!? Steel Flynn spent the better part of the next ten minutes placating the crowd. Hunter secured a place within the top 16 but was unable to proceed further. Hunter would later look back at the chance match up with Elden Solari and feel blessed that he became acquainted with such a person. ********** Author¡¯s Notes Barely managed to finish the last third of this chapter today. It''s a late Monday release (already afternoon here). The research project I have for work has kicked off fully, so it will be tough for some time. Be lenient on me if the release is slower than before! We still have the quarter finals, semi finals and finals to go. Anyway, I''ll work on the next chapter when I get home in a few hours. -Harven 28 Apr 2015 - A/N Thinking Log Somehow, I messed up. I wrote half of chapter 22 using the Hemingway App and I forgot to copy it over to Google Docs before I went to bed. My computer crashed overnight so bye bye to that half of the chapter. Shit.
Previous ChapterNext Chapter
Chapter 22 - Quarter Finals
Chapter 22 - Quarter Finals
Warning: Violent Chapter 8 September 2041 (Real Time) - Institute of Blades, Second Reality As Elden came out of the medical bay, he was greeted by a familiar face. Hood down with his arms crossed as he leaned against a pillar, Darron Markell flashed Elden a winning smile. ¡°Long time no see old man.¡± said Darron in good cheer. ¡°You¡¯re only five years younger than I am, where do you get off calling ME old?¡± replied Elden with equal enthusiasm. ¡°Thank you, for looking after my son.¡± said Darron as the two clasped each other¡¯s forearms. Elden smiled and nodded in reply. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again old friend. These past twenty years have been boring without you around.¡± ¡°Heh heh heh. I have that effect on people.¡± Darron winked. ¡°I know it¡¯s a bit sudden, but I have a favour to ask of you.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s take a stroll and get away from these crowded places.¡± said Elden as he led the way out the back of the Institute. Although the two men highlighted the events in their life for the past twenty years, it was mainly Darron that talked. Having stayed at the Institute and not ventured out into the world, Elden did not have many interesting things to say outside of training. Darron caught Elden up with the more recent events regarding Hunter and their conversation with detective Augustus Vanlith regarding the kidnapping cases. ¡°In the end, what I wanted to ask from you old friend, is to train with Hunter.¡± said Darron. ¡°Hmm. I have taken a liking to your son Darron. He reminds me of us when we were young.¡± Elden paused to think before he looked Darron in the eye. ¡°I would be honoured to train him but as you know, Drayton has taken him directly under his wing. I¡¯m not sure he would allow me to meddle.¡± ¡°As long as you try, then I am happy.¡± replied Darron. ¡°Very well.¡± said Elden as he released a sigh. ¡°Let¡¯s head back then. I¡¯ll go and find Drayton after my next match. It¡¯s better to speak to him before he gets busier after the tournament.¡± ********** Elden Solari made short work of his opponent in the match that secured him a place in the quarter finals. As soon as the match was done, it didn¡¯t take long for Elden to locate Drayton. He had just stepped out of a conference room with the rest of the council members. Noticing Elden, the council members discontinued their chatter as one of the men nodded towards Elden¡¯s direction. ¡°Ah Grandmaster Solari. How can I help you?¡± asked Drayton. ¡°Hello Principal. I was hoping if I may have a word in private?¡± Drayton had asked the rest of the council to stay put as he and Elden walked some distance away, out of earshot. Elden summarized his conversation with Darron to give Drayton a better idea of his intentions in asking to train Hunter. ¡°I see. I will agree, on one condition.¡± said Drayton. ¡°Principal, please name it.¡± ¡°You must swear fealty to Hunter when the time demands it.¡± Drayton delivered his condition with a fierceness in his eyes that left no room for compromise. Elden Solari observed the elder man before him. He took several moments to think, before he made his decision. ¡°I will.¡± ¡°Let it not be said that I alone was witness.¡± said Drayton as he waved the four council members over. ¡°In front of these witnesses, I¡¯ll have you swear it.¡± Elden didn¡¯t blink. He was not the type of person to go back on his word. ¡°I, Elden Solari, Grandmaster representative of the Institute of Blades, take an oath to swear fealty to Hunter Markell.¡± Satisfied, Drayton nodded to Elden as the latter took his leave to attend to his remaining matches. ¡°Master. Just¡­ just what was that about?¡± asked one of the councilmen. ¡°I¡¯d also like to know why he would do that in the first place. He¡¯s the most carefree and irresponsible person in the world. He normally doesn¡¯t give a toss about Institute matters either.¡± said the councilwoman. ¡°A sure friend is known in unsure times.¡± quoted Drayton. Turning to the council members, he said ¡°A fact not well known in the Institute is that Elden Solari had rejected the blademaster title of Emperor twenty years ago. Elden never cared for title. He only accepted it so that he could fight against Darron Markell in the same division. When Darron left before the tournament, Elden no longer saw the point of ranking up.¡± ¡°What!?¡± exclaimed the councilwoman. The councilmen were just as shocked. ¡°He¡¯s never made it past the quarter finals!¡± Drayton chuckled. ¡°He finds it boring after a time so he just resigns. I have been offering him the title every few years since then and he has always rejected me. I would caution you to keep this conversation to yourselves.¡± Drayton turned and looked towards the retreating back of Elden Solari. He smiled, genuine and warm. ¡°In these twenty years, Solari has surpassed Darron who has lived a civilian lifestyle. Right now, Elden is the closest person to reaching Sainthood. He is second in blade mastery only to me.¡± ********** Shortly after the quarter finalists in the Grandmaster division was decided, the tournament began the quarter finals for the Adept division. For the quarter finals, only stages 2 and 4 were used. Ward Gilman was unfortunate that he was matched up with Rory Weyer. It was a one sided match, ending in minutes. In the end, Rory was uninjured as Gilman tried and failed to land any strike. It was an expected outcome but one couldn¡¯t help but feel pity for Gilman. Watching Rory dodge his increasingly desperate attacks made the difference in speed and skill clear. To not land a single hit and suffer complete defeat was both frustrating and humiliating for Gilman. Arron¡¯s match against Nadia Holtz was also rather uneventful. Nadia had the basics down to a tee, which made her a very solid and well rounded Adept. She had relied on her strong foundations to overcome her opponents but it wasn¡¯t enough for someone like Arron who had more cunning. Unlike Rory with his match, Arron came out with a few wounds. They were the price he paid to get critical hits in at Nadia. The second pair of matches for the quarter finals featured Elyse Drayton and Jenny Warwick at stage 2 as well as Armand Foxwell and Annelle Kingston at stage 4. Elyse Drayton is Graham Drayton¡¯s niece while Annelle Kingston is the younger sibling of Elaine Kingston, daughter of Leisha and Chadwick Kingston. ¡°Match, START!¡± shouted Flynn. LOUD CHEERING Contrary to Elyse and Jenny who had gone all out from the start, Annelle and Foxwell circled each other as they kept their distance uniform. ¡°You¡¯re a cautious one aren¡¯t you.¡± said Annelle. ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m just taking my time while I admire the view.¡± said Foxwell, a sly smile on his face. ¡°Ho? Better drink your fill then before I take your eyes out. Pervert.¡± replied Annelle. Foxwell shrugged and wiggled his eyebrows. Irritated, Annelle initiated the attack. Foxwell met the attacks head on, parrying each and every strike. BANG BANG BANG The two of them locked blades, Foxwell¡¯s strength forcing Annelle to take one, then two steps back. As Foxwell continued to push Annelle back, she stopped resisting, letting the force stagger her backwards. As she fell on her back, she grabbed Foxwell¡¯s collar bringing him down with her. Propping her foot on his midsection, she used the momentum of the fall to propel him over her head as she back rolled. ¡°Ooof!¡± Foxwell was surprised but was alert enough to recover his stance quickly. Annelle had closed the distance and danced through her forms, weaving from side to side as she twirled her blade, spun and thrusted. Foxwell dodged and parried, their speed equal. ¡®Concentrate¡­ must concentrate...¡¯ Foxwell chided himself as his eyes kept being drawn to her c-cup chest. ¡°Pervert!¡± yelled Annelle as she sweeped his leg from under him. She spun out of the leg sweep and slashed upwards, cutting into Foxwell¡¯s midsection before he could exert enough force to stop it with his own blade. As his body made contact with the ground, he immediately rolled away and recovered his stance. A quick check told him that his wound was not serious. Foxwell attacked. Although they were equal in speed, Annelle was outmatched in strength, forcing her to wield her blade in a two handed grip. Each successive parry slowed her next response enough that after a dozen exchanges, Foxwell had created a window of opportunity. Slashing from left to right, Foxwell used the resulting force from the impact to spin away from Annelle before cutting downwards. Annelle was unable to parry in time as Foxwell severed her left arm at the elbow, hand still gripping the sword as it hung in mid air. Blood splashed from both ends of the severed limb and Annelle¡¯s scream of pain was heart rending. Foxwell followed through with an upward slash from left to right, cleaving through Annelle¡¯s thighs and up towards her lower back. Foxwell flicked his sword clean of the blood and gore as he watched her upper body tumble to the ground, bits and pieces of her innards littering the floor. ¡°Sorry. Nothing personal.¡± said Foxwell to the corpse. ¡°Winner! Armand Foxwell! Clean kill!¡± announced Flynn. LOUD CHEERING On the other side at stage 2, Elyse Drayton had also finished her match. She looked like a savage, her blonde hair and face dyed red with blood. It looked like Jenny Warwick gave her a tough time. ¡°That concludes the Adept¡¯s quarter finals. The semi final match ups are as follows!¡± announced Flynn as a holo screen popped up above stage 3.
SEMI FINALS
VS
Rory WeyerElyse Drayton
Armand FoxwellArron Markell
¡°We will now move on to the Master division!¡± shouted Flynn. CRAZY CHEERING AND CATCALLS The two acrobats Camilla Chalet and Dante Lavigne were one of the first pairs that fought in the quarter finals. Camilla¡¯s performance was a sight to behold. Her flexibility and mobility enhanced her gracefulness in combat. Compared to the loud and unappealing Dante Lavigne, Camilla was already the spectator¡¯s choice before the battle even began. The second pair to fight was Darwin Steiger and Newton Rosek. It was already expected that Darwin would win this match without any difficulty. His performance against Elgin Tian propelled him up the rankings in the viewer¡¯s eyes. Camilla and Darwin both moved on to the semi finals within ten minutes after the start of the match was announced. Dante was eventually not able to match Camilla in her acrobatics, where she was able to both attack and defend at the same time. Her motor skills and coordination was simply a level above his and it became evident as the match wore on. Darwin defeated Rosek in under two minutes, utilizing his [Speed Spirit] to create illusions as he methodically cut the man down. The third and fourth pair were the McRaven brothers, Irene Davenport and Heidi Alers. Grant¡¯s style was hit-and-run whereas his brother Tobias preferred to be up close and personal just like Heidi. Irene wielded her long blade, posing a tall hurdle for Heidi to overcome as Irene was an expert in controlling her zone. ¡°Match, START!¡± shouted Flynn. Tobias took a boxing stance against his brother Grant, wielding both blades in reverse grip. Though one watched the McRaven brother¡¯s fight, a loud hammering noise could be heard from the other stage. It was without a doubt Irene, her long blade smashing the stage. ¡°Brother.¡± said Grant. ¡°Forfeit this match. Your style is at a disadvantage to mine.¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware brother, but don¡¯t worry about me. This is one of the rare chances I will have to test my skill against yours.¡± answered Tobias. Grant sighed. ¡°Very well.¡± he said as he walked towards Tobias. Utilizing his footwork which is only a level below that of Darwin¡¯s [Speed Spirit], Grant closed the distance in the blink of an eye. BANG BANG BANG! BANG BANG BANG! Grant¡¯s blade twirled as he forced his way through Tobias¡¯ defense. Tobias held firm, his countenance grim as he concentrated on parrying his brother¡¯s attacks. He pushed out with both blades, forcing Grant to take a step back. Tobias followed through with a kick to the midsection, which sent him tumbling away. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. Tobias took a chance and threw one of his blades. The gamble paid off as the blade embedded itself at the back of Grant¡¯s leg, nullifying his footwork speed. Tobias closed the distance with caution. He knew his brother¡¯s blade handling skills were top notch even without his footwork. Grant recovered his stance and pulled out the blade, his leg quivering. He tossed the blade to the far end of the stage and watched it clatter and slide before it fell off onto the grass. Knowing that it would be futile to move around, he awaited his brother¡¯s approach. Tobias circled his brother, making sure to keep himself on the side of Grant¡¯s wounded leg. He closed in, one step at a time. SHICK! Tobias darted in, his blade cutting a line perpendicular to the existing leg wound. Grant screamed in pain as he hobbled on one leg. Tobias licked his lips, reigning himself in from being careless. One wrong move and his brother could take his head off. SHICK! SHICK! SHICK! Using his brother¡¯s favourite hit-and-run tactic, Tobias continued to dart in and out, each time leaving a new cut at the back of Grant¡¯s legs. Tobias saw Grant exerting his will to keep his legs from shaking. It was time to move in for the kill. As Tobias stepped in for the crippling blow, Grant¡¯s demeanor changed. He was smiling! ¡°Tsk tsk. Got you you little brother.¡± said Grant. His hobble all but disappeared. Grant still moved slower, but the surprise was enough for him to meet Tobias¡¯ approach, blade twirling. SHICK! SHICK! SHICK! SHICK! SHICK! SHICK! Grant¡¯s blade twirled once, slicing off Tobias¡¯ main-hand holding a blade. It twirled twice more, taking Tobias¡¯ off-hand above the elbow and halfway up the forearm. He followed with three quick successive slashes that dismembered his brother in chunks. Left shoulder to right midsection. Right midsection across to the left. Left midsection to right collarbone. The three strikes were executed with such speed that Tobias managed to utter ¡°Ugwah?¡± before blood sprayed in a wide radius as he fell to the ground in pieces. ¡°Winner! Grant McRaven! Clean kill!¡± shouted Flynn. LOUD CHEERING Meanwhile on the other stage, Heidi could do nothing but try to out maneuver Irene. Her close range style of fighting was unsuitable against Irene¡¯s defensive zone. She would perhaps have had a chance had she accustomed herself to carrying more than a pair of blades as the others could have been used as projectiles. BANG! BANG! BANG! Irene chased after Heidi, leaving deep wounds on the stage wherever she tried to cut Heidi but missed. Heidi¡¯s brows were furrowed in concentration, trying to pinpoint an opening that she could exploit to bring her within striking distance. She felt that she would have a fighting chance at zero distance given the length of Irene¡¯s sword. ¡°Stop running around Heidi, it¡¯s getting boring.¡± said Irene. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. If you had carried a blade half that size I wouldn¡¯t be running around in the first place.¡± retorted Heidi. Irene sighed as she stood with her off-hand on her hip, a blade at least 160 cm long held in her main hand with the tip resting on the ground. ¡°We can¡¯t keep going on like this.¡± said Irene. Heidi shrugged. ¡°You could always let me into your zone and we can duke it out up close.¡± she smirked. ¡°Fine.¡± replied Irene. Heidi had mentioned it as a joke. While she understood that this would be a stalemate otherwise, she didn¡¯t think that Irene would have seriously considered zero distance fighting. Seeing no hint of a trap in Irene¡¯s eyes, Heidi closed the distance with cautious steps. ¡°You can stop one pace away then we can get this over with.¡± said Irene as she held her long sword with one hand two thirds of the way up to the tip. At one pace away, Heidi took a boxing stance with a wide guard, blades held in reverse. There was a moment of silence and then the two women exploded into action! CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG Irene wielded her sword like a quarterstaff, blocking Heidi¡¯s relentless assault using the sharp edge of her blade. Irene pushed Heidi back and counter attacked with a sweeping slash. Heidi ducked under the blade, strands of her hair floating in the wind as it was cut clean. She stepped in and swung her right blade, leaving a deep gash along Irene¡¯s right flank. Heidi kept low and shuffled to Irene¡¯s back before swinging her left blade to cut across Irene¡¯s lower back. Irene gritted her teeth as her wounds burned. Following through the momentum of her swing, she rotated as Heidi cut her back, swinging her blade down. BAAANGGG! ¡°Nnnggghhhff.¡± Heidi had rolled away but the blade caught her foot at the ankle. She rolled to a knee, casting a glance at the bleeding stump. Her eyes were alight with pleasure. ¡°Be a good girl and lie still. I know you like pain, I¡¯ll give you all the pain you want.¡± said Irene. Heidi smiled but did not reply. She remained on one knee as Irene approached her. ¡°This is going to hurt.¡± said Irene. ¡°Yes. Yes it is.¡± whispered Heidi. Irene¡¯s sword came whistling down where Heidi knelt. BAAANGGG! SHAK SHAK SHAK SHAK SHAK SHAK Irene screamed. Just as her blade reached Heidi, the latter had sacrificed her other leg as she rolled to the side towards Irene¡¯s left leg. On her knees, Heidi had stabbed Irene six times with terrifying speed from her calf all the way up to her thigh and buttocks. ¡°Son of a bitch!¡± she yelled as she twisted her wrists and swung the blade sideways, pivoting on her good leg. The blade cut clean through Heidi¡¯s arm just below the shoulder, across the collarbone and through the other shoulder. Heidi was still smiling. ¡°Winner! Irene Davenport! Clean kill!¡± announced Flynn. ¡°Looks like Heidi Alers left Irene a souvenir. Those wounds must hurt. A lot!¡± LOUD CHEERING ¡°The semi finalists for the Master division are as follows! Congratulations to all contestants!¡± shouted Flynn. The holo screen for the Master division semi finals came up above stage 3.
SEMI FINALS
VS
Camilla ChaletIrene Davenport
Tobias McRavenDarwin Steiger
As the Grandmaster division matches were announced, Elden Solari stood on the stage with his now signature nonchalant attitude. When Steel Flynn announced the start of the match, Elden held up a single hand in front of him with his palm facing outwards towards his opponent. ¡°Wait. You win.¡± he said, before turning around and walking off the stage, leaving his opponent gawking. BOOO! WTF WAS THAT!? OIII! WTF!? Jeers and insults followed Elden as he walked away from the fields in search of Hunter. Elden no doubt had the ability to stand at the apex of the Grandmaster division but it is not what interested him. He would on occasion join the tournament if there was an opportunity to fight someone he found to be unique. However, more often than not, those that he took an interest in usually only reached the quarter finals. Some of those times, he never got the chance to fight with them. Due to his status as a Grandmaster, people still pay him some respect but most view him as an eccentric old man. It was a selfish notion but for practitioners such as Elden, strong opponents are difficult to come by with the Institute being so secluded. His friendship with Darron was born from their continuous duelling, pushing each other to breakthrough to the next stage of their expertise. Having now had the permission from Drayton, Elden saw no further reason to continue with the tournament. It was more interesting for him to work with the potential that Hunter is housing within him. Elden¡¯s goal was simple. He wanted to cultivate Hunter¡¯s talent so that he would one day have another sparring partner worthy of fighting with his full strength . ********** Hunter had woken up with Lashell by his side. He was asleep for some time on one of the spare beds in the medical bay. Opting to stay put and spend time alone with his mother, the two had a teary reunion as they caught up with what¡¯s been happening in the outside world. Hunter held back when it came to Lara for no other reason than to keep the agreement they had of making sure her real identity and capabilities were not discovered. Naturally, Hunter also had to keep quiet about his knowledge of Sasha, Carl and Katherina¡¯s kidnapping and their current whereabouts. It would have been difficult to explain how he knew these things without revealing Lara. Lashell was sharp. She knew that Hunter had held back on telling her about something but she pushed it to the back of her mind. For her, seeing her eldest walking and living - if that¡¯s what it could be called - was cause enough for her to celebrate. After spending an hour chatting and reminiscing, the nurses eventually asked them to leave so that others could use the bed. It was outside at the hallway that Elden Solari found them. ¡°Hunter.¡± waved Elden, his eyes widening as the woman next to him turned to look at him. ¡°My my, if it isn¡¯t Lashell! It¡¯s been a long time eh?¡± ¡°Elden! It seems these twenty years has not been too harsh to you old friend.¡± said Lashell as she gave Elden a hug. Elden chuckled. ¡°I guess so. You¡¯re looking just as good as you did all those years ago. I always told Darron he was a lucky man and I¡¯m always right.¡± Hunter gawked as his mother turned a shade pink. ¡®This woman blushes? For real?¡¯ ¡°Anyway, Darron caught me up on your situation back home. Hunter, he asked me to teach you.¡± said Elden, putting up a hand to forestall any questions. ¡°I have already asked Drayton and he has agreed. Once the tournament ends, the principal will spend more time out in the real world so this is for the best.¡± ¡°Son.¡± said Lashell, putting an arm around Hunter¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re in good hands with Elden. He¡¯s the most devout practitioner in the whole Institute and even gave me and your father a hard time when we sparred. Where Darron and I had all but stopped training since we left this place, there is no doubt Elden had continued.¡± Lashell looked at Elden as she finished her sentence. Elden nodded in agreement. ¡°I¡¯d like to spend a week with my family first, after this tournament is over.¡± said Hunter. ¡°Sounds good to me.¡± replied Elden. ¡°Speaking of which, why don¡¯t we all get together after the tournament? You¡¯ve not met Arron and Darell yet have you?¡± Lashell asked Elden. At his affirmative, Lashell turned to Hunter. ¡°You can also invite your girlfriends. I haven¡¯t met the blondie yet.¡± Having it said so casually made Hunter¡¯s ears burn. His face turned a shade darker when Elden caught his eye and the old man started wiggling his eyebrows with a big smile on his face. ********** Author¡¯s Notes So, if you had followed my A/N Thinking Log then you''d have known that I had to redo half the chapter since I lost the first half to carelessness. It''s going to be a long weekend, perhaps Saturday would be the only time I have spare. Sunday morning here will be the Mayweather vs Pacquiao fight so I won''t be around to write. Will do my best to get a chapter done on Saturday so I can at least have something to post by Monday. PS: No offense to Mayweather fans but I hope Pacquiao knocks him out! Also, watch their HBO Sports YouTube video, it builds up the anticipation :) -Harven
Previous ChapterNext Chapter